Lying In Wait - Cogni_Diss - 呪術廻戦 (2024)

Chapter 1: Harae

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Yuji lay motionless across the floor of his sanctuary for quite some time. Sleep had come and gone in short bursts, lacking any of the rejuvenating benefits that came with a proper slumber. His eyes may close and his lungs may find a slow, steady pace to rise and fall, but his limbs would never grow lax. Yuji had trained himself to prepare for danger, to keep the back of his mind alert when the presence of another drew near as for a solitary nomad, the footsteps of another could mean a curse stalking through the wilds or a highwayman searching for his next victim on the unguarded road. He wasn’t used to existing in the same place as another for long, especially under such bizarre circ*mstances that he had once again believed to be the workings of a mind brought to the brink of exhaustion.

No amount of wishful thinking would make his desperate plea a reality. The ornate clothes draped over him were just as tangible as the floor beneath him, and the midday sun was just as warm as he expected it to be. It was that very sun that had coaxed Yuji out of sleeping the day away, illuminating his private quarters and pestering his eyes no matter how tight his eyelids had held themselves shut. No amount of curling inward and wallowing over his encounter with the King of Curses himself.

His face became engulfed by an inferno, only worsening as he smothered his cheeks against his makeshift bedding.

Ryomen Sukuna had staked his claim over this land. Over Yuji. All because of his mistaken belief that the sorcerer internally panicking before him was the kami to whom this shrine was originally built. The curse had taken a knee to speak with him. He had brushed his claws against Yuji’s skin, practically purring in delight while designated Yuji ‘His Kami’ without a shred of hesitation… Just thinking about the encounter had Yuji’s head swirling just as horribly as the first time, terrified that there was an additional implication he was still sorely blind to. He’d faced the jaws of a beast, practically sticking his head right between the curse’s teeth and yet, Yuji had come out unscathed.

And now, even after the curse had vacated the shrine, there would be little time for peace as Ryomen Sukuna’s presence could still be felt in the form of the follower he left behind.

Uraume.

A human servant, one Yuji knew little about other than stories of a cold and piercing shadow clinging tightly at the heels of Ryomen Sukuna everywhere the curse had tread. For the most part, they appeared respectful enough, addressing Yuji with respect equated to the deity they believed him to be. Their words were soft, but direct. Distinct. Nothing was spoken in fear or from a lack of direction, pairing well with the imposing presence of their master who commanded the attention of the world itself whenever he chose to speak.

Currently, Uraume was silent. Their presence could be felt in the vibrations of the floorboards as they shuffled about and in the small grunts they’d made while busying themselves with whatever self-imposed task suited them. Yuji found himself jealous in that regard, as he hadn’t a clue of what to do with himself now that he was left to his own devices.

Only so much time could be wasted twiddling his thumbs. What kept Yuji from stretching his arms and legs to go on a simple walk was his fear of further interacting with the one stationed between him and the exit of the shrine. His heretical act of pretending to be of divine status could only go so far. Yuji was convinced that his luck was going to run out and his lies were going to catch up with him eventually as if every word he spoke, every motion he made was another strike against him. Pushing his luck further by increasing the number of interactions was nothing short of hubris, and it was bewildering that the sorcerer hadn’t already been struck down by the very kami whom he was impersonating. Perhaps the enshrined spirit found his plight amusing. Or maybe they too saw the benefits of Ryomen Sukuna's favor and decided that Yuji made a wonderful proxy rather than deal with the curse themselves. Ascribing such cruelty to the kami of this shrine felt unfair, leaving Yuji to second-guess his initial frustration and silently offer his thanks for the simple gift of seeing the sun another day after the night’s prior storm had passed.

As he muttered a prayer under his breath, Yuji removed the kami’s clothes and folded them neatly against the back wall of the sanctuary. A small, empty vessel resided in the corner, likely to house candles to light the room when rituals took place. A bowl half turned on its side was found beside it. In a sense, he too performed his daily ritual just as the priests once had. His would be far more mundane, taking water which had been given alongside his earlier offering to clean his face and anywhere else he deemed it necessary.

By this point, Yuji had stripped down to his worn kosode, tucking away his motsuke-horomo beneath the rest of his things as he went through his bag to determine what he had left to his name. For the longest time, Yuji had worn the robes expected of a Jujutsu Sorcerer. Completely black with a white kosode underneath, devoid of additional colors or pattern, there would be no mistaking a priest on the road unless one were to travel far out of Heian-kyo’s reach. Yuji’s original attire had been deemed unsalvageable after several nights of fighting cursed spirits back to back. Torn, sullied, and eventually burned to purify the curses accumulating in the cloth, he’d been gifted a new one as a parting gift, along with a dullish red kosode which he did not believe himself worthy of wearing. The noblewomen who had woven it refused to hear his objection, and now he was left to stand out a little more than he once had.

He would have lingered on the memory longer, if it wasn’t for the acute sound of snapping wood caught by his ears.

One splinter after another had Yuji jumping to his feet, throwing the shoji screen aside to witness one of the shrine’s support beams cracking under the weight of the waterlogged roof above it. Without thinking, Yuji dashed into the main hall to outstretch an open palm in preparation for the pillar’s fall. Catching it came easy. The weight of the wood meant nothing to his natural born strength. Difficulty would first come in the potential avalanche of rotted wood to follow as several smaller beams connected amongst the ceiling’s rafters would fall alongside this one as soon as Yuji let go. He would have to shift its weight and redirect the pillar at a few odd angles before he could gently lower it and the collapsing ceiling to avoid the entire building falling on top of them.

The second challenge came with the acknowledgment that the pillar would have fallen on them, plural. Uraume stood behind him as he worked, quite literally in the pillar’s initial path, and Yuji only realized this when he turned around to address the surprised servant who had not expected Yuji to jump to their aid.

It was only when Yuji had let go of the broken wood did Uraume bow their head and express their gratitude without missing a beat.

“Thank you, Kami-sama.”

“You’re… welcome.” Yuji scratched the back of his head, still unused to the formal form of address. The most he’d reserved before was respect in regard to his trade, though his young age would often cancel out the expectations many elders held for him. “You’re not hurt, are you?”

“I’m quite alright.”

“Good. I’m glad.”

With Uraume’s head still lowered, Yuji took the opportunity to cast a sweeping glance at the room. Most of the smaller pieces of rubble and debris had been swept into piles. The entrance doors had been propped open to air out the musk and see that the accumulated dust found a new home outside. Steps were being taken to clean the place up on his behalf, an act that Yuji was both grateful for and guilty due to spending the morning cooped when he could have been helping.

“You’ve been cleaning.” Yuji murmured, stating the rather obvious fact just loud enough for Uraume to perk up at his words.

“Your shrine requires much of it. I thought it would be best to see how much could be taken care of before the craftsman and laborers arrive, both to avoid any delays to their task and to make your home as presentable as it could be before any more outsiders arrive. First impressions are important, though I doubt any of those men would dare speak ill of you given who they serve.”

“Right...” Because no one in their right mind would wish to draw in Ryomen Sukuna’s anger. “Since you already have a plan on how to clean this all up, just point to where you need help and I’ll lend you a hand.”

“That’s wholly unnecessary. It would be impertinent to ask you to perform this kind of work—”

“You’re not asking me. You’re telling me, on my request.” Yuji’s insistence could have been worded better, as ordering a kami versus beseeching a kami may be considered an even worse offense. Luckily, he was quick to add more to his rebuttal. “What I mean is, Uraume-san… You’re my guest, aren’t you? I’m the one who would be showing you hospitality, but my shrine isn’t in the best condition to do so. So please, allow me to help. And if you find that my presence is causing more trouble than when you worked alone, I’ll retreat back into my sanctuary.”

To push his desire further, Yuji had already worked to tie his hair back before diving into picking up some of the large pieces of junk off the ground to be tossed outside to be dry, cleaned, and found a use once more or be discarded completely. Uraume would only stutter a few faint sounds before closing their mouth and nodding along, willing to explain the system they had in place before Yuji got completely engrossed in his task.

Beyond their initial greetings and now this recent encounter, Yuji found that Uraume wasn’t much for conversation unless prompted. Despite speaking to an apparent kami in human form, they asked little of him beyond the subject of their task. It wasn’t exactly shyness. Yuji was certain of that, since they were confident enough to move around him while working and speak without pulling away into quiet whispers. Reserved was the best Yuji could assume, which was a little disappointing considering he was one to speak absentmindedly whenever others were near.

At least they didn’t seem to mind his inquiries.

“How long have you been serving Ryomen Sukuna?” Yuji didn’t know how to best articulate his questions without sounding nosy, but he really wanted to know why a human was so eager to serve one of, if not the biggest bane of humanity’s existence in recent memory.

“As long as I care to remember.”

“Ah.”

A non-answer.

“Do you like it? Are you treated well?”

“Sukuna-sama offers a unique kindness. I am afforded the luxuries that come with each successful task given to me.” Unique? Uraume shifted the old broom they had found between their hands, making another attempt at sweeping the floor despite the bristles falling so readily out of it. “There is no other master I’d rather serve.”

“He must appreciate you quite a lot.” Yuji swatted through another cobweb, picking the dusty silk strands off his fingers as he took notice of Uraume looking toward the world outside the shrine. He couldn’t make out their eyes from here, but he assumed there was some level of longing in their gaze. “Would you rather be with him now?”

“Always.” No hesitation or regret came with Uraume’s preference. “But I will happily remain here to carry out Sukuna-sama’s wishes.”

Well, there goes any chance of convincing them to leave.

The pair moved from structure to structure, leaving Yuji in awe of the very shrine he was supposed to be familiar with. It had taken great lengths for him to keep his mouth shut and his eyes from showing too much curiosity in the way these sacred grounds were constructed. Many of these features were hidden in the dark, leaving Yuji surprised that he’d missed the statues erected outside the front doors to the worship hall. Large, imposing cats were depicted on either side, though one was missing half of its side and the other's head had been cleaved from its neck. Moss had taken its place, covering the lesser statue in a bed of soggy green still drying in the daytime sun.

From the short series of steps leading to the main path, Uraume and Yuji continued to peruse the perimeter of the grounds to take note of everything that should be taken care of to restore this place to its former glory. More than once, Yuji would wander from the servant’s side if something particularly interesting caught his eye. The first had led him across the grounds towards the collapsed torii, overcome with the need to weed out the vines and other encroaching plants seeking to clog the nearby fountain. The second was to mournfully gaze at a collapsed structure to the west, with Uraume declaring it an old hall used for Kagura dances to which Yuji simply nodded and accepted as fact. At one time, this place had been lively. Perhaps not overrun with the voices of an entire city’s worth of residents, but a collection of reverent and thankful worshipers who had diligently taken care of these grounds for years without break in routine.

What changed?

Their final stop for the time being would be the building directly across the Kagura hall, the shamusho. It was the place where much of the daily shrine rites, ceremonies, and other duties were performed for those who visited, also acting as a home for the priests and priestesses who tended to the grounds. Yuji was taken aback by how clean the interior was, only to have his shock tempered by the fact that Uraume had already been inside to clean out the small kitchen in the far back for use going forward. Almost all of the original cookware was not suitable for their original purpose, but Uraume had brought enough of their own to make up for the unfortunate loss.

“Do you have any food preferences, Kami-sama?” Uraume rolled up their sleeves, silently expressing their intention to put a pause on their cleaning to prepare a meal before the hints of evening showed on the horizon.

“I don’t believe so. I'm really not picky as long as it tastes good.”

“Then this will be no different from cooking for Sukuna-sama.”

There was enough delight poking out in Uraume’s otherwise flat voice to keep Yuji from wincing at the thought of him and Ryomen Sukuna sharing any commonalities, no matter how insignificant. Apparently, this would extend to Uraume’s preference on cooking alone, effectively kicking Yuji out of the kitchen as they had drawn a rather bold line between allowing the perceived kami to offer assistance claims and allowing said kami to prepare their own offering. Considering that cooking and food preparation was a skill Yuji had honed from surviving off the land between his short stints within civilization, Uraume’s denial was disappointing but understandable.

“If you insist, Uraume-san.”

Yuji gave a gentle bow before departing, accepting his role as the receiver of their efforts by returning to the shrine's honden where he was expected to wait. He would not sit idle, however, and in the time that passed, another round of sweeping and scrubbing with old hemp squares he’d found within the administration building to see the rest of the dirt and grime covering the floor wiped clean.

Uraume was sure to notice his effort, but said nothing as they entered the hall of worship with a tray not too dissimilar from the morning. Yuji hadn’t hid himself away this time, and thus he would greet them outside his sanctuary to thank Uraume for the offering. They kneel directly in front of him, once again showing respect in their downward posture as they slide the tray toward Yuji.

Awkward was how Yuji described the air between them. He couldn’t just grab the food and scarf it down as he’d done so before, nor did he feel comfortable eating with another anticipating his reaction to it. Unsure if he could simply pick up the tray and scurry off, Yuji found his thoughts wandering from his food to Uraume’s lack thereof and found himself wondering why they hadn’t brought anything for themselves.

“Have you eaten already, Uraume-san?”

“No, Kami-sama. I have not.”

“Are you going to eat after then?” Or maybe they could eat together, and this whole ordeal wouldn’t be so damn stressful.

There was a pause in their back and forth as Uraume contemplated their answer.

“I will not, Kami-sama. This was all I had left to prepare.”

What!?

Yuji looked down at the meal, appalled that this was supposed to be all for him to enjoy. For a nobleman, it was nothing to brag about, but for a traveler such as he? One who lived off what he could forage, or the luxuries granted by those he assisted on his mission to rid every cursed spirit that crossed his path? This was a feast! A feast that could easily be split between them.

“If this is all you have left, you should eat too.”

“Kami-sama…” Uraume reeled their body back as they covered their mouth with their sleeve to hide whatever reaction had become visible on their face. “The men Sukuna-sama is sending will arrive in a day or so, and food will be brought with them amongst other supplies. I will easily survive until then.”

“Bullsh*t.”

Immediately, Yuji clasped his hands over his mouth, too late to stop the curse from flying out. How unbecoming of a kami to act this way… But it was how he truly felt. Yuji knew hunger well enough to despise it as much as he could endure it. The thought of knowingly subjecting another to it was already turning his own stomach against him, leading him unable to properly partake in the meal Uraume had provided. Not eating it would be a waste, which was an even worse crime.

The easiest solution was for Uraume to drop formalities and accept Yuji’s stance, at the very least while under his roof. And so, Yuji shoved the tray back at Uraume until it hit the edge of their knees.

“I’m asking you to eat first.” Yuji reached out for Uraume’s hand, cupping them within his own as he pleaded for them to hear him out. “I’m still content with what you’ve already prepared for me this morning, and the weather is still too unpredictable for hunting or gathering to ensure there is something to eat tomorrow if Ryomen Sukuna’s men fail to arrive sooner than later. Please take care of yourself first, Uraume-san.”

“B-But—” Uraume’s cheeks became covered in a bright red hue, appearing more exaggerated by the contrast of their pure white hair.

“No objections.” Yuji smiled before dropping their hands after realizing he’d very rudely invaded their personal space. “I’d hate to anger Ryomen Sukuna if he found out you’d passed out under my care.”

Invoking Ryomen Sukuna’s name, thankfully, had put enough pressure on Uraume to back down from their stubbornness.

“I… understand. Thank you, Kami-sama.”

Still hesitant to accept Yuji’s proposal, Uraume wavered a bit before eating. Their first few bites were small, with ample time between them as if to give Yuji a chance to step in and proclaim it was enough. Yuji, naturally, wouldn’t do so and waited until the servant had their proper fill before passing the tray back to Yuji. They’d left the fruit untouched, prompting Yuji to break the last of their persimmons open to split between them in unison.

“Meals are much better when shared, don’t you think?”

“Y-Yes…”

Content, Yuji’s smile grew wider as he savored his treat. If the weather held up, he was more than willing to figure out their food situation on his own, though he could already hear Uraume’s objection in his head. It did not matter what decision as a result of their future spat, as there would be no breaking free from Uraume’s notice even if he was allowed to forage. He’d image the servant following his every move, leaving him to pray that night that the workers being sent their way would arrive quickly and work diligently to see this shrine restored and the curse’s presence lifted entirely from this land.

Then Yuji would finally be free to be on his way… At least, that was what he hoped.

Notes:

Alrighty! I couldn't say no to myself this weekend, so I did start the sequel to Let Sleeping Gods Lie just to get some of the brain rot cleared away. We'll see what comes of it as I go, because I do have a plan for this, I just don't know how many chapters will be needed to see it fully executed. >.<

Notes:
-The name of this chapter, Harae, is the general term for ritual purification in Shinto. I don't have a specific theme for the chapter titles decides quite yet, but I think this is a good starting point. I'm also snickering because I think I'm very silly to have incorporated 'lie/lying' into each fic title.
-Yuji's sorcerer attire is based on Buddhist missionary robes found in the The Rebirth Of The Tale Of Genji costume museum. Since there are strong ties between Jujustu Sorcery and Buddhism in canon, I tend to use this as a base until we learn more Heian era related crumbs. Yuji's custom outfit is meant to be a historical version of his modern counterpart's. There were also rules to the colors one could wear given their status, with Yuji's red, while dulled, would probably grant him a few odd looks given that peasants and merchants wore clothes that lacked color to stand out from nobles.
-Describing the Shinto shrine in pieces is both fun and saddening since I get a little emotional when describing a wrecked building or a place that used to be grand. I'm not referencing any shrine layout in particular, in fact, I'm following more of a standard guide I found more so than a real place with added touches to keep it unique to our newly deified Yuji.
-I'm also purposefully juggling Yuji's view of the shrine as the kami's versus his own, with little mannerisms of the kami directly sneaking their way into his actions.
-Uraume could quite possibly be having a small panic over how earnest and kinda silly Yuji is. The aura Yuji exudes, whether he knows it or not, gives his presence a divine feel to it. I think that's the best way to describe it, at least while on his shrine's grounds. His actions may not line up right, but that doesn't matter when faced with the tangible proof of what he is. I can definitely see Yuji winning over the hearts of many and quite possibly creating issues for Sukuna when he returns, only to find the kami surrounded by others wishing to share a moment of his time. XD

And that's it! I hope you all enjoyed!
Thank you for reading! <3

Chapter 2: Suhai

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Kami-sama—”

“Your lord’s men have arrived.”

Yuji had sensed a shift in the air, denoting the presence of someone new crossing into the village grounds before Uraume had even entered the shrine to inform him. He couldn’t say with complete certainty how he’d managed to perk up at news he’d yet to have been given, only to then cut Uraume off as a result. The leading theory was the strong motes of cursed energy leading the group of craftsmen and laborers had set off Yuji’s senses. He was a sorcerer first, after all. The arrival of cursed spirits would naturally grab his attention, and more often than not, lead to an impending conflict considering their opposing nature to his own.

As a kami, Yuji had to hold his breath and steady his hands, as these weren’t mindless creatures to be exorcized. They were most likely vassals sent in Sukuna’s stead, or perhaps supervisors over the humans under his rule. Either way, Yuji would do well to be cordial. Not just for his own sake, but for the humans now caught within the web of misunderstandings.

“That is correct. While it may be late, the humans will begin work as soon as they are settled until the sun is out of sight. I’ll convene with their escorts to learn what Sukuna-sama has sent and his plan for your shrine’s reconstruction.” Uraume spoke as if they weren’t one of the ‘humans’ which had Yuji snickering inside his own head. He supposed that it came from their status as Sukuna’s entrusted servant, along with possessing the ability to wield cursed energy. The latter was something Yuji had distastefully witnessed many sorcerers and curse users alike used to lord themselves over the rest of the populace.

“I’ll come with you to greet them.” Yuji spoke while already in the midst of getting up from his seat within the haiden. He was eager to walk around again, especially as the morning shower had given way to a day so bright and warm that there was little evidence of any rain once all the water had turned to mist.

“Forgive me for speaking out of turn, but I don’t believe that would be… appropriate, Kami-sama.”

Appropriate?

“How so?”

Uraume turned their head, musing over how to convey their reasoning in a delicate manner.

“You don’t need to show yourself to all who visit. Especially those who are many steps beneath you. Additionally, while you may wear as little or as much as you wish, if you were to afford any of these people an audience… I would humbly suggest you wear something more befitting of your station.”

“Befitting of my— Oh!” They must have been referring to the robes Yuji had originally been found in. “I understand. Thank you for being so attentive.”

Uraume nodded, continuing to look away as Yuji blushed over his mistake. Wearing only a kosode and hakama pair may be enough for surveying the grounds or performing acts of labor, but to receive additional guests? If he wanted to sell the part, Yuji would have to play along by doing things that were expected of him. And that included changing into the robes he’d shamelessly used to cover himself with during the night.

The pair split off from there. Uraume closed the shrine’s door shut behind them, leaving Yuji to rush toward his sanctuary and stumble through the opening. He fell onto his hands and knees to retrieve the pile of vibrantly dyed robes where he’d left them.

There were many layers to be sorted before Yuji could even put them on. The topmost one, the ko-uchiki which he’d previously clutched tight around his shoulders, sported a floral pattern of summer blossoms over dark red silk. Several layers would go beneath it. Warm hues pulled directly from the evening sky, which oddly made the layers of burnt umber and mahogany stand out amidst the brighter shades. An amber hitoe went beneath the five, or possibly six layers. There were so many colors that Yuji’s eyes darted between them in disorienting figure-eights as he wrapped his head around how to go about putting them on.

Designating the order of the robes had been guesswork based on what differences he could surmise between them. Additionally, just putting on the first layer had Yuji’s hands shaking under his self-imposed pressure to be as delicate with them as possible. It was only when the yellow had tucked the majority of his red kosode out of sight, did Yuji felt a sudden wave of ease. Everything that came next had come almost naturally. His muscles moved based on a memory Yuji did not possess, yet the process of dressing had come and gone so quickly that his mind had experienced nothing but a haze while his body was pulled along on invisible strings until it was done.

Yuji snapped out of his possessed stupor just as he’d returned to his feet, too mesmerized by the fabrics draped over his body to even begin questioning how he’d managed to put it all together. Too many unbelievable things had taken place within such a short amount that Yuji was on the brink of becoming numb to it all. Soon, perhaps he would get used to it all and go completely with the flow. Yuji’s personality usually lent itself well for that kind of response toward the challenges that life threw at him, but standing in the center of the haiden with so much weight over his shoulders was… There was a lot for Yuji to take in. A reflective surface may have made the process easier, but for now, he’d just have to close his eyes and pretend he looked as though he belonged in clothes befitting an imperial court lady. The original weaver of the garment must have been blessed.

Yuji raised both arms in unison, extending both his hands as far as they would go to get an idea of the exact weight he was working with. His movements were hampered by the bulk on top of his fear of trampling over what fabric flowed past his feet and dragged across the ground even with the boost in height his getas provided. Uncomfortable was an understatement, but that did not mean his robes were entirely unmanageable.

After a few test steps, Yuji’s confidence rose just enough to attempt crossing the entirety of the prayer hall before stopping just before reaching the doors. He would place his palm flush against the wood as he felt for the cursed energy looming about the courtyard outside. The cursed spirits had drawn near and were most likely speaking to Uraume. It was only after Yuji cracked open the itado that was he able to confirm that part true.

What he hadn’t anticipated was to only find one cursed spirit among the three he’d sensed without the use of his eyes. Rather, only one curse had taken the shape expected of a cursed spirit, while the other two appeared human… Almost human. Their clothes were of nice enough quality, but bore dull colors that could have had Yuji mistaking them not for peasantry, but of the merchant class. The man standing to the right of the trio’s leader sported metal on his face and eyes darkened black where the white around his iris should be. The man in the middle looked paler and had a tired look about him, only standing out in looks due to the black bar across his nose. Yuji guessed it was a tattoo, though he’d never seen another like it.

Truthfully, he’d never seen any curse or human like them either.

The workers who had gathered behind them acknowledged each of them enough, even the green blob with legs whose hollowed face had sent a shiver down Yuji’s spine. None of the humans gave off enough of an aura of their own to assume they were capable of sorcery, let alone to possess the sight that allowed them to perceive such spirits. It was unlikely for more than one or two of the twenty or so people to have a chance of displaying either. Either these people had beaten the odds, or there was something different about these curses that Yuji had no frame of reference for.

“Were there any complications during your travels?” Uraume’s question was expectedly direct. If there had been small talk of any kind, which he doubted, Yuji had missed it while getting ready.

“None.” The curse in the center answered them. “We encountered one merchant on the road whom we traded with for additional supplies, then continued here, speaking nothing of our destination. It was fortunate that this group was already stationed not too far west of here. A longer journey could have proven difficult, as I’ve heard that pockets of sorcerers are once again poking around the edges of Ryomen-sama’s territory.”

Yuji clasped his hand over his mouth, silencing himself just as a high-pitched whisper of guilt squeezed out between his teeth. Just as the very sorcerer who was most likely responsible for that rumor had thought himself clear of bringing notice his way, the ghastly curse turned his head. He lacked eyes, but that didn’t stop Yuji from freezing up, as he knew the unsettling feeling of being watched.

“If those pests knew better, they would refrain from doing so unless they wish to be the reason another battle breaks out.” Uraume sighed, their attention still on the centermost curse while the green blob continued to stare at Yuji. A clawed hand dangled in front, just beyond the giant toothy maw now twisted in a macabre grin. Was that curse pawing at the air? “It must be difficult for them to sit idle and squirm over what they cannot hope to combat.”

Could it be… waving? If that were the case, then it would be rude not to acknowledge it. And considering that Yuji was already caught quietly listening in by at least one of his visitors… A curt wave back couldn’t do much harm.

The curse’s smile only grew wider after that. If it wasn’t for the red lines dripping down the edges of his facial features, Yuji would have found this silent exchange more endearing. Possibly cute, but that was pushing it, even for him.

“Apparently.” The leader of the three, disinterested in Uraume’s comment, continued on with the business at hand. “Ryomen-sama wishes to give you a personal apology for not yet retrieving you. He will have you to remain here until he is able to make the journey to this shrine in person after some disputes that require his attention are settled.”

"I see."

Ryomen Sukuna was coming to visit this shrine again. The news shouldn’t be so surprising, as the King of Curses was supplying the necessary people and materials to see this place restored. To then want to witness the fruits of such an investment was normal. Expected. But just knowing that suffocating presence was going to return, and most certainly demand to see him —No amount of time would be enough for Yuji to prepare himself to go through all that again.

“Ryomen-sama would also like to extend his apologies to the enshrined spirit as well for not appearing at this time—”

That was Yuji’s cue, wasn’t it?

After already being caught by one observant eye, it was only a matter of time before another followed the blob’s curious gaze. Seeing as how these visitors were going to remain on these grounds for a fair amount of time, Yuji was determined to rip the bandage off now and get used to their presence as the alternative involved him hiding away for agonizingly dull hours on end.

“Apology accepted.”

Yuji chimed in as he pushed the wooden door out of his way. His appearance had ushered in a deafening silence he did not expect. While Uraume and the curses would surely stop speaking as he’d intentionally interrupted their conversation, the rest of the workers scattered about in small groups to converse amongst themselves had all seen their thoughts come to an abrupt end.

And now every possible set of eyes in the vicinity were tethered to each step Yuji took on his way to Uraume’s side. Wonderful.

“Kami-sama,” Uraume exclaimed as they bowed, harshly gesturing for the curses to do so as a sign of respect Yuji still had trouble with. “I see that you have—No matter. We should have included you in this conversation from the start. If you wish us to move inside, you may retreat back into your chambers, and we may—”

“Why? There’s no need.” The day was pleasant, and the wind wasn’t overbearing. What problem would there be in speaking outside? “Besides, I wished to greet everyone properly instead of behind a screen. You’re all the ones working on reconstructing my shrine, and for that, I am very grateful.”

Yuji lowered his head just as the curses pulled up from their bow. Murmurs began to fill the air, but Yuji did his best to pay them no mind. His focus was now on the curse in front of him, though he was still unsure if that was what he truly was, as it became clear all three of their bodies were made of tangible flesh and blood.

“You’re the one who we should be expressing gratitude to. It’s an honor to be of service to you.”

“These three will not only be overseeing the reconstruction effort, as Sukuna-sama has arranged for them to be your attendants from this point forward. Choso has already proven himself to be diligent in any task required of him, even if his outward demeanor would have you believe otherwise.” Uraume pointed to each of them, one after the other before continuing, “I believe you’ve already noticed how they differ from sorcerer and curse alike. These three possess a… unique heritage of both human and curse. If that displeases you, we can arrange for others to take their place.”

Attendants? Human-curse hybrids? That would explain the strange aura Yuji had felt from them, but he’d never heard of a union between human and curse capable of producing children. The shock of the news was still fresh, only beat out by his reluctance to ask any more of Uraume or the master they served.

“No! Not at all. As long as no one is causing trouble, I don’t have any good reason to complain!” Yuji’s eyes flickered between Uraume and whom he believed to be Choso, unsure where to land before opting to continue addressing the curse. “And if there is anything you require, please don’t hesitate to ask. I don’t have much to offer right now, but I can provide assistance if that ever becomes necessary.”

Just as the words left his mouth, Uraume’s face contorted into a tempered glare within the corner of Yuji’s vision. The sorcerer couldn’t tell if it was aimed at him for necessarily lowering himself to their level from his position as kami or if it was a warning to the trio to keep any potential requests from ever gracing Yuji’s ears.

The latter must have been true, as there was no other reason that Yuji could think of for the human-appearing curse beside Choso to change the subject so quickly.

“Ryomen-sama also wished to gift you these, Kami-sama. He was saddened that he could not do so in person, but he hoped that they would be to your liking.”

The curse stepped back, reaching out an arm behind him to beckon the approach of two men containing a wooden chest kept pristine with a lacquered coating. The same curse would then lift the lid open the moment it was placed at Yuji’s feet, delighted to reveal the garments and luxury goods packed neatly inside. Most notable of them among the hallmarks of arts Yuji was not proficient in was the beautifully crafted tea set with large bricks of dried tea leaves to keep it from merely being a decorative item. Yuji found his mouth watering at the thought of pouring a cup to indulge in, but he would have to hold himself back from snatching what he could in his arms and running back into the depths of the shrine just a tad longer.

For the King of Curses to gift so many expensive and beautiful things to him, Yuji was unable to find a reason to explain it. There was a level of infatuation at play, that was for certain, but if it was a means to see that Yuji owed him beyond what he could possibly give… Ryomen Sukuna was already doing that by restoring the shrine and unknowingly believing the very ruse that left him alive. These gifts were excessive. Worse still, Yuji was in no position to refuse them despite the pretenses leading to their appearance.

“I…” Yuji took a deep breath and closed the chest to gain his bearings. “I find Ryomen Sukuna’s gesture to be beyond expected. I will cherish them deeply. Thank you for bringing them, uh…”

Oh, no.

Yuji didn’t know the curse’s name. And now they were staring, unwilling to fill the gap his pause had left behind in fear of interrupting his incomplete thought. He should just ask them, but doing so would be so awkward. How unfortunate for him that was going to have to learn their names eventually, so once again, there was no time like the present to get these introductions over with.

“May I ask for the names of my attendants?” He’d turned to Uraume with his question, hoping to alleviate the bad timing of his request.

“If that is what you wish. You already know Choso’s.”

Said curse nodded at his name, before adding, “I am the eldest.”

“This one is Eso.” Uraume pointed to the one who still stood over Yuji’s gifted chest of goods.

“The second eldest.” Was naturally tacked on by Eso, gleaming with pride as his eyes shifted over to the green bob beside him, who by default had to be the youngest.

“And this one is Kechizu.”

“The youngest!”

The green blob, Kechizu, was far more energetic than his elder peers with his hands up in the air to accompany his words. It had taken Yuji a moment after this new information mulling around his head to realize the importance of sharing their ages. It wasn’t meant to be paramount for Yuji’s understanding of what they were or even their capabilities, but a proud exclamation of their heritage. Age was often used in reference to rank among siblings. Thus, these three were family.

“It must be wonderful to have siblings.” Yuji’s thought had left him before he could even think to stop it. His mind had temporarily wandered into a state of bliss, as family was something he cherished even if he no longer had any living relatives to share his name.

“It is.” Choso agreed. “Do you have any siblings, Kami-sama?”

The question would have been intrusive or even inconsiderate if not for the slow and steady relaxing of the tension in the air. Briefly, this exchange had teetered on the edge of normalcy until Yuji’s title was uttered. Unfortunately, Yuji couldn’t boast any siblings of his own to share.

“Sadly, I don’t have any to speak of.” The reality of being an only child had never bothered Yuji, yet the tremble of Choso’s cheeks beneath the edges of his eyes was clear enough to see that the curse was lamenting what Yuji never considered something he’d missed out on. “It’s just me.”

“You must have been… so lonely all this time.” The eldest brother had to raise his sleeve to wipe away the building tears, leaving Yuji unsure of how to react while Eso patted Choso’s back to calm him down. And as those two had their moment, Kechizu spoke up with a raised hand to garner Yuji’s attention.

“You can call me onii-san!”

The words of the youngest curse had been innocent enough, but even Yuji was shocked by his own reaction. His vision had blurred from the sudden surge of tears overtaking his eyes. Too unruly to remain caught in his lashes, Yuji could feel the trail each droplet left behind on their way to the ground, or more likely, the ends of his robes overlapping his feet.

No one else dared to move. Despite that, Yuji barely made out the reactions of anyone around him. His ears picked up on a hiss of disdain and the shouting of Kechizu’s name alongside a stuttered-out apology for causing his mood to plummet so quickly, but it was no fault of theirs.

The memory of his late grandfather had just brushed through his mind. Wasuke was the only family Yuji knew, taking the place of his parents and embracing the task of raising Yuji until he came of age by himself without anyone demanding the responsibility be placed on his shoulders. Never once did the man earnestly complain about the trials and tribulations Yuji had put him through. For the longest time, Yuji had accepted that was all he would ever receive in terms of family, and his presence in Yuji’s life had been more than enough.

But now, Yuji was offered more. So eagerly, and by a curse no less, the thought alone was practically ludicrous. Surreal. And yet… He couldn’t help but laugh as a grin dashed away his tears.

“Sure, Kechizu-nii!”

All hell broke loose after that. Choso immediately stepped in, proclaiming the same offer as the youngest. He’d almost sounded infuriated, but it was more akin to jealousy the longer Yuji had to look at his determined face once his own was wiped clean. Eso shrugged behind them. The middle child was all too used to his sibling’s behavior and was more surprised by Yuji’s own warm reception to such an audacious offer. That wouldn’t stop him from following in Choso and Kechizu’s footsteps, leading to a chorus of yelling and shouting amongst them over whether Yuji was truly the youngest if his looks were to be believed, or oldest due to how long the shrine has been present on these lands. Yuji was just thankful their question wouldn’t be directed at him.

And while all that chaos erupted, one glance toward Uraume revealed the servant to be caught in a daze. Their mouth hung ever so slightly open. Their eyes stared off in the distance before something snapped their attention back into place, and the dutiful Uraume would then clap their hands and demand the three siblings return to their work regarding the reconstruction first and foremost. A reminder of proper respect and etiquette was also due, alongside a silent glare look tailor-made for the kami who did not understand why they were so flustered over a rather successful first meeting.

These three were supposed to serve him from now on, weren’t they?

It would then be best if they all got along.

Notes:

When the idea hits, it hits hard. I allowed myself the first two chapters of this AU before returning to my other work I had planned this week. Mostly because I had unexpected free time at work & because I prefer writing when I'm at my most passionate about an idea. <3

Notes:
-Suhai is the term for showing reverence or worship.
-Uraume is trying their damnedest to make Yuji presentable and ensure he receives proper respect in return. To them, Yuji is sorely out of practice at best, incompetent at worst, but they would perish any thoughts of the latter. Meanwhile, Yuji does as Yuji pleases and walks out in his full radiance in front of everyone. :D *and the crowd goes wild*
-The original kami is coming in clutch with the divine sense and muscle memory for those extravagant clothes. Yuji is still none the wiser. U.U And speaking of those clothes, once again looking toward imperial noble women for aid in designing Yuji's attire. God bless the costume museum. The reddish-brown hues are intentional grounding elements (haha, pun) to an otherwise sun/sky color palette. Summer is the theme, but so is the earth, so having a few neutral leaning tones fit well here.
-I am not immune to the death painting siblings. Yes, this does mean dear old brain-kun is certainly around in this AU. What that means for Yuji's heritage is currently unclear (more so, I don't know if it will come up yet as a later plot point for what I have in mind. But if it does... lmao. Choso, Eso, and Kechizu aren't wrong for their proclaimed status as older brother figures. I don't know why I am weak for the green murder blob that is Kechizu, but him being the most outgoing and goofy of the three lent itself well to being an icebreaker between them.
-Sukuna's small trove of gifts were centered around noble leisure time activities. Yuji mentions skills he isn't trained in, as I believe Sukuna would have sent him new instruments, calligraphy, other painting supplies, perhaps a few scrolls to read, etc. And a lot of luxury self-care goods that nobles only ever had time to waste indulging in. Yuji's fixation on the tea set and subsequent tea leaves come from a universal love for the drink and understanding of the ceremonies that go along with its consumption. Also, even this Kuna couldn't pass up the opportunity to dress Yuji up, though I don't think Kami Yuji will be very eager to embrace everything the curse gifted him. It's already weird enough that this was happening at all.

+3 loyal followers for Yuji and a crowd of normal humans who got to witness his presence first hand.
Sukuna will take a bit more time to return to the story proper, but I promise the build up will be worth it.

Bye for now, and thank you for reading!

Chapter 3: Jinja

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Yuji was enjoying the tea that Uraume had insisted on pouring for him when a scuffle broke out within the courtyard outside. The noise was enough to distract from the addictive warmth radiating against his palms, leaving Yuji saddened when he placed the cup down before investigating what had caused such a disturbance on an otherwise tranquil day. At least, tranquil as far as Yuji’s new normal could be as there had been no new visitors nor world-shaking events beyond a few questions regarding his input on the shrine’s reconstruction. Many of those could be summed up as Yuji nodding along with whatever suggestions the workers already had in mind each time Uraume relayed their inquiries on their behalf. The men Ryomen Sukuna had sent were more well-versed in architecture than Yuji was after all. Yuji would have to put faith in their judgment.

In any case, the matter of the raised voices and shuffling feet outside was what Yuji should be giving all his focus to. His curiosity had led him to open the doors, surprised to find a crowd gathering in the center of the courtyard as all the laborers had forsaken their tasks to see whatever was currently so enthralling.

That would soon change after the first worker noticed Yuji’s arrival. A second and a third would catch on, leading the first man to eagerly step aside with others to follow. The miniature sea of people parted, lowering their heads in acknowledgment to grant Yuji a view of the rest of the crowd and what awaited him at the center.

“Choso!” Eso called out over the heads of the crowd, waving to his approaching older brother. Firmly held tight in his hand was a smaller man, a bit on the meeker side, and one whom Yuji found a bit too familiar even if he couldn’t say why. “We found this intruder lurking about below the shrine.”

“In the abandoned village?” Choso raised an eyebrow, there was not a shred of sympathy on his face as stared down the boy in front of him. “Are you a bandit? Have you come to pillage what has already been long-picked clean? Or were you turning your gaze to this shrine as your next target?”

“N-No! I—”

“I bet he’s a spy!” Kechizu shouted over the top of the young man’s head.

“A spy!? For what—I’m not a spy! I-I swear!”

“Kami-sama.” Uraume’s voice took Yuji’s ears away from the scene, but not his eyes. They would continue to speak, adding more vocal stimuli regarding something of this matter to be easily dealt with by Choso and his brothers, but that would not happen.

Yuji was far too invested in the person he didn’t think he’d see again so soon.

“He could even be a sorcerer!”

“I’m not a sorcerer!”

Desperate cries fell on deaf ears, save for one pair who knew the young man wasn’t lying. While possessing the ability to see curses, that was the extent of his powers as no formal training had ever begun. Nor had there ever been any interest in walking that particular path when it would require him to part ways with the only family he had left. Yuji knew his story quite well. All he needed was for his senses to be snapped into place before the recent memory came back to him at full speed.

That young man’s name is Junpei. He’s from the next village over, where Yuji had last taken a job to exorcise a high-level cursed spirit on his own. It was almost unbelievable that Yuji hadn’t recognized Junpei sooner. But, when so many strange things took place one after the other within a handful of days, it wasn’t unusual for the mind to struggle to keep up. At least, that was what Yuji would tell himself as an excuse.

“Please, you have to—” Junpei stopped pleading with Choso the moment his eyes flickered over the Yuji. Eye contact was accidental, but inevitable, given how much Yuji stood out from the rest of the surrounding workers. If it wasn’t his clothes, then it would certainly be his hair which had always sported an unnatural and eye-catching shade of pink. “Itadori!?”

Itadori… Oh.

Oops.

Yuji had given Junpei and any others he’d spoken to his family’s name, hadn’t he? Itadori was not the name he’d given to Sukuna, though Uraume would be the only other person who may know that if their hearing was just above the average person's. Hearing ability wasn’t something Yuji would bank on, so he would have to think of an excuse, eventually.

Without an immediate response to Junpei’s wide-eyed face of shock—and possible relief—Yuji gave an awkward smile while raising his hand.

“Hi.”

To everyone else present, this sudden connection between their kami and this stranger had probably caused internal panic. Yuji could read the air just enough to gather that from their silence to their frozen bodies as even Eso’s hand went lax around Junpei’s wrist as he became unsure of his actions. This was enough for Junpei to break free, and with his newfound freedom, the young man bolted toward Yuji with all his might intending to grab a hold of his clothes and begging for his help in clearing his name.

The temperature grew unbearably cold the moment Junpei lunged for Yuji. Frost bit at his fingers and hail churned the air in a violent gust as both a warning and a barrier to keep the so-called intruder away from Yuji. This bitter display originated from none other than Uraume, revealing their cursed technique as they demanded Junpei take not a step further.

“Don’t you dare believe yourself worthy of touching him. A kami’s presence does not exist for mortal hands to sully.”

Their loyalty to his safety would go unquestioned, but in this context, Yuji found Uraume’s actions a bit extreme. Of course, they didn’t know any better, so he couldn’t properly equate his personal feelings to fault.

“It’s alright, Uraume-san. He means no harm. Junpei is from the village to the south.” Yuji raised his hand and gestured for the wind to calm, happily to smile as Uraume rescinded their technique. He then turned to the one whose presence was currently in question. “I hope you and your mother are doing well.”

“Y-Yes. Ever since you helped us with the… the—But you’re a— I thought you were a…”

With all his stuttering in the midst of his startling realization, the word ‘sorcerer’ never has a chance to leave the tip of Junpei’s tongue. Yuji is grateful for that. Seizing the opportunity to ensure it never does would then become his next course of action.

“Ah. Well… that was on purpose. I should apologize for lying, shouldn’t I?” Yuji lowers his head, much to the objection of a handful of others he knew were forcing themselves to keep such objections silent. Junpei, however, would remain vocal as he lifted his hands to wave Yuji’s insistence off as nothing to worry about. And when that wouldn’t work, he quickly slammed his hands to his sides and bowed. Stuff, but earnest.

“No, no, no! You don’t need to— I’m the one who was so disrespectful! I am so sorry Itadori-sama!”

Yuji was fortunate that while bowing, his bangs fell over his eyes and his tied up hair would sometimes slide over his shoulder and against his cheek, all working to hide the bashful look of having to hear his own name bear such a respectful honorific. He’d only ever heard it spoken once before and that was by a voice dripping with sarcasm.

“You didn’t know, so none are needed. Please, don’t worry about it, ok?” After raising his head, Yuji glanced at the crowd of people still staring in his direction. The behavior wasn’t unusual, but there would be no getting used to it. Yuji was convinced he was becoming more self-conscious each time it happened and as of right now, all he wanted to do was get away from it. “How about we continue talking inside? Would you like some tea? Uraume-san prepared it and it’s delicious.”

“Oh, I couldn’t—”

“I insist!”

There would be no arguing with him after that. Yuji practically dragged Junpei along by a string of guilt and curiosity in place of his own two hands. Uraume would follow them both, refusing to leave Yuji’s side to keep both kami and the stranger-turned-guest in their sights. As for the brothers, all three would remain standing outside the shrine’s door with the very intention of listening to what is discussed despite their less-than-stellar performance to convince anyone otherwise.

Both Yuji and Junpei sat down across from one another with the fire pit beside them and Uraume eventually settled just behind Yuji’s free side. They cut the necessary tea leaves from the hefty brick Yuji had been gifted to newly boiling water before serving, remaining silent as they did with initially aggressive movement before calming down by the time they were to face the pair properly.

“Here you are, Kami-sama.”

“Thank you very much, Uraume-san.”

“And for you.”

“Uh, thank you.” Junpei held his cup gently between his hands, waiting for Yuji to drink before he did.

The silence between them, now more personal without the field of eyes keeping the pressure of expectation on Yuji’s actions, was still quite deafening. Junpei wouldn’t look at him directly. It became clear that Junpei hadn’t the foggiest idea of where to start with the questions popping up in his mind, and Yuji didn’t quite know how to go about navigating his answers. The honor of breaking the ice would eventually go to Uraume once they realized neither party was going to begin speaking on their own.

“If I may be so bold, Kami-sama, could you explain the relationship you share with this… Junpei?”

Yuji would be laughing at their wording if he wasn’t putting all of his effort into his answer. An answer that should be based on the truth, with minimal changes to keep his own story straight and easy to remember without prompting additional questions. That seemed simple enough.

“Junpei assisted me in ridding a cursed spirit from his village.”

“I wouldn’t say I was much help.” Junpei kept his gaze in his lap. “All I did was answer a few questions and point you in the direction you needed to go. If anything, I caused more trouble for tagging along to watch you work.”

“Hey! There’s no need for that.” Yuji raised his hand to interrupt Junpei. “You didn’t cause me any trouble.”

“But I did! You got hurt, even if you’ve already healed from that, I still feel awful for not contributing.”

Already healed…? Now that Junpei had mentioned it, Yuji didn’t notice a single ache in any of his limbs. All bruises along his nearly broken arms had seemingly vanished from his memory of dressing this morning, and when it came to his own face, not a single sting nor reactionary flinch would stem from touching where he’d previously been hit.

Yuji knew that his body had a penchant for unnatural recoveries, but after his last encounter with the curse of Junpei’s village… His previous fights had taken longer for him to see a full recovery. Then again, living on the road as he did would only strain his body further and provide little time for proper rest. Compared to then, remaining within this shrine had been a luxury his body must have dearly needed.

“I think the lack of long-term injuries speaks for itself.” Yuji let out a laugh with the hidden intent of ridding his unease. “Let’s not dwell on it when we have other things to talk about. Like, for example, what are you doing wandering the village below my shrine?”

“As I already said, I wasn’t trying to spy or intrude. I, well, a few of us back home had caught sight of a group transporting a lot of supplies toward the village I’ve been told was abandoned since I was barely able to walk. I was interested in learning what they were up to, but wasn’t going to do much else but speculate until I was pressured into trailing after where they went by some other guys, and… That’s how I ended up here. I had no idea you lived here or that your home was being rebuilt!”

“Relax, I believe you.” Yuji inhaled the pungent aroma the tea gave off before taking another sip. “I… I don’t really like or am used to drawing attention to myself. The same goes for my home. Again, you just admitted you didn’t know any better, so there’s no reason to worry. You’re not a stranger either, so there isn’t a need to lurk around if you feel the need to come back.”

“Really? Are you sure?”

Yes.

Probably—No.

Absolutely.

“Of course. Consider us friends.”

Yuji raised his glass in the air, satisfied with his declaration to finish the rest of his cup in one large gulp. Junpei would follow with a red blush overtaking his face to match anxious hands refusing to keep his cup steady. A muffled cough cut between their exchange, the origin of which was picked up from behind Yuji by his ears.

The conversation between Junpei and he would last for some time after. Their topics varied from one mundane thing to the next, mostly culminating in any interesting news from passing merchants through Junpei’s village and plans for Junpei’s inevitable return with a proper offering in tow. It did not matter how much Yuji wished to object to this, as Junpei’s determination and Uraume’s insistence were enough to keep Yuji’s mouth from ever uttering a single sound.

What Junpei failed to mention was that in the days to come, there would be others wishing to accompany him to gawk at the kami living close by to their homes before displaying their gratitude.

Eventually, the day would wind down and their conversation would experience enough of a lull for Junpei to take his leave. From where he continued to sit, Yuji could overhear Eso and Kechizu apologizing to Junpei once he crossed the threshold of the doorway. An offer to escort Junpei back as recompense by Eso came after. As awkward as Junpei’s acceptance was, Yuji was glad to hear that he wouldn’t be traveling alone as the sun began its dive under the horizon and the shadows stretched far across even the emptiest of fields as a result.

“The name he spoke, Itadori. It differs from the one you told Sukuna-sama.” Uraume’s comment came after their desire to stand and begin cleaning up after Yuji’s guest had departed.

So they did overhear it.

“I rarely leave this shrine, but when I do, I try not to reveal my identity. I don’t want to draw unnecessary attention, you know?” Yuji had thought that excuse was reasonable enough. There were plenty of instances in folklore of kamis and other spirits taking on forms to hide their nature. The simple adoption of a fake name wasn’t too far from that, even if it wasn’t a fantastical display of ability. “Itadori was the name of someone I knew… So I adopted it.”

His very loose retelling of events wasn’t horribly inaccurate. Even as a sorcerer, any attention he drew toward himself was accidental. As for his name, Yuji had known his grandfather and had taken his family name accordingly. Technically, Yuji would consider this creative truth-telling.

“Do you have any preference if others call you Itadori-sama or should it be banned from being spoken?”

“Uh…” Yuji weighed the options before him. “No. Don’t bother. The other village already knows it, and at this rate… I’ll deal with whatever comes of it.”

As soon as his answer came out, Yuji swore he could feel the sweat of his future self’s stress down his neck. A silent apology would be uttered under his breath, but there was no going back from his decision.

“Understood.”

“Say, Uraume-san,” Another thought had graced Yuji’s mind. “You already know my, er, true name. Why don’t you wish to use that?”

“Your name is Sukuna’s gift to indulge in. Not mine.”

Sukuna’s gift. A gift to Sukuna. A gift from Yuji to Sukuna… And the curse found value in that? Yuji supposed, that from a perspective not his own, learning a name that could be considered more… intimate of another, especially that of a supposed deity, would be something worth treasuring. But this was Yuji’s name. A wandering sorcerer with no weight to his words nor value aside from his own abilities in combat. It will forever be strange for something of his to be placed on such a high pedestal.

“If you would permit another question.” Uraume’s request had brought Yuji out of his musings.

“Sure. What is it?”

“You called that young man your friend.” Their words carried irritation. Was a kami not supposed to declare friends? Not even casually? Yuji hadn’t thought much of it at the time. He was used to forming bonds with the many people he’d crossed paths with during his travels. The title of friend was a loose and flexible one, denoting loyalty if aid were ever sought in exchange for a safe place to rest his head should he be in the area. Even those he’d considered close to haven’t been seen in quite a long time, which had stretched the definition further than he’d care to admit.

“I did.” Yuji squeaked out, unsure of by what means he’d managed to obtain Uraume’s ire. A gulp of air would proceed Yuji’s attempt at getting an answer. “You sound a bit… annoyed.”

“I don’t know what you are referring to, Kami-sama. It would be out of line to be envious over such matters.”

He never mentioned envy.

A little too amused for his own good, Yuji slid his hand over his mouth to cover the curt grin underneath it.

“I'd like to think we're friends too, Uraume-san.” Yuji could no longer hide his smile. He wanted Uraume to see it. Not out of spite or to tease, but a genuine expression of his delight. “And I mean it. I appreciate all you’ve done so far.”

Contrary to his expectations, Uraume turned away at this. Not to hide stunned embarrassment, but to utter their question with a tad bit of concern.

“Do you consider Sukuna-sama a friend as well?”

“Ryomen Sukuna, a friend…?” Yuji let his words fade out along with his delight, unable to fully commit to a simple answer to Uraume’s question.

Ryomen Sukuna was… his what? Self-proclaimed benefactor? The recently declared lord of this land and inherently stressful presence that continued to fester in the back of Yuji’s mind? The curse had entered his life without warning and had unknowingly forced Yuji into this mess of lies over his own completely baffling misunderstanding—But aside from how it all started, the King of Curses and literal walking calamity had yet to harm a single hair on Yuji’s head. He’d declared himself responsible for repairing this shrine, and had sent more than enough gifts Yuji felt wholly undeserving of.

Was this friendship? Did Yuji want to be friends with a curse as infamous as he? The thought was never one he’d ever thought to consider, let alone be faced with in his lifetime. And yet, here Yuji was surprised at how little detest he felt at the idea. He couldn’t say he was immediately accepting of it either, but his reasoning had humorously little to do with his origin as a sorcerer and more to do with how little he personally knew of the curse in question.

“I don’t think 'friend' is a strong enough word, you know? He’s been awfully kind to me, sending me such beautiful things… I’m sure there’s a better title for it. But, I guess Ryomen Sukuna truly does lord above the rest!”

Content with his answer, Uraume nodded.

“I see.”

Good—Wait. What did they see?

“Uraume-san—”

Yuji would not get his answer as the curse’s servant excused themselves with the used teapot and cups balanced within their arms. Their conversation would linger in Yuji’s mind a while longer, ultimately leaving when Yuji accepted that a content Uraume was better than not, so there wasn’t really all that much to worry himself with.

Notes:

Notes:
-Jinja is the general term for the shine itself. [Place of the god(s)]
-I spent more time than I should have fawning over old tea pots and reading about Heian Era tea. Tea was brought over from China during the Tang Dynasty and adopted by Heian aristocrats quite eagerly. There was heicha, which was made of steamed leaves turned into a powder to be roasted and then dissolved into water. And dancha, tea bricks that were made if tightly packed tea leaves which would be shaved off for use. Yuji was gifted dancha tea.
-This fic has become very self-indulgent for me. Very much a comfort fic. So of course I have to write Junpei being alive and well! <3 Someone from the village over was bound to investigate what Sukuna's men were doing in a previously abandoned and quiet mountainside so far away from the main road. Now that Junpei knows, word will eventually spread throughout his village, it's only a matter of time before a passing merchant or traveler overhears it and carries the news along with them...
-Uraume may have been a tad jealous, but mostly for Sukuna's sake! Yuji was so casual and welcoming to this human. Offering him tea that Sukuna had certainly sent in the hopes of sharing with Yuji himself... Haha Oh boy. Yuji has no idea.
His answer to Uraume alleviates any fears on Uraume's end, but Yuji doesn't realize what his words may be twisted. XD
-I have one more chapter of slice-of-life shrine nonsense before Sukuna visits once again! I've mentioned the rule of visiting three nights being present in Heian Era courting before, so this will come into play in its own way. I also want to acknowledge that an idea like this can really go on for quite some time, do I'm focusing on a thematic conclusion with Yuji coming into his god-hood + him and Sukuna eventually ending up on similar pages of their relationship by the end of it. It'll make more sense near the end!

That should be all! Thank you so much and I'll see you guys next time! <3

Chapter 4: Shinsen

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“What are those guys doing over there?” Yuji pointed a finger at the small gathering to the left of the shrine’s main building. A thick border of trees and brush surrounded most of the courtyard to define its edges, but where the men stood… it wasn’t until Yuji could overhear the sounds of conversation did he notice something off in that direction.

“They should be working.” Choso huffed. His frustration at the workers slacking off was supposed to emulate Yuji’s, but unlike the curse, the lying kami had no issues with people wishing to rest.

“That wasn’t what I was—” Yuji’s grumbling wouldn’t reach Choso’s ears. And thus, the curse was already on his way over to yell at the gathering and order them to scatter. The only thing that stopped him was Yuji’s frantic dash forward and his outstretched hand signaling for Choso to hang back and allow his kami to handle this.

Thankfully, the eldest of his appointed attendants would not argue with his silent declaration. Yuji sighed in relief once that was established. Then, with a spin of his heels, the sorcerer slowly walked up to the group with a bit of glee and hope that there was something worthy of his interest.

“Are you sure those are…?”

“No doubt. I recognize the type of tree.”

“How many would you say there are? Seven? Eight?”

“What are you all talking about?” The sudden interruption by Yuji’s voice had the youngest of the three whispering men practically jumping in his skin. Yuji wouldn’t blame him, considering he was standing quite close behind him. The other two simply bowed in apology and laughed off the encounter, already growing used to Yuji’s penchant for wandering around the working men to watch the reconstruction and ask whatever questions came to mind.

Uraume continued to scold him for the lack of ceremony regarding these encounters. Or rather, they spoke with a tone that implied reprimand every time the pair departed back to the main building and out of earshot. But right now, Uraume was in the midst of cooking and thus, Yuji was out of their sight and left to his own devices once more.

“Itadori-sama!” The youngest worker yelped before he too lowered his head. “Y-You grace us with your presence.”

“We were discussing the small orchard beside your shrine.”

Orchard? What orchard?

Yuji didn’t see any orchard at all from where he stood. The tilt of his head as he squeezed his eyes hoping to peer further in must have given it away. Why else would the older men give a light chuckle before pointing out a few specific trees?

“I guess it no longer stands out as much as it used to because of the overgrowth, but these are fruit-bearing trees.” The eldest man with the heavily wrinkled face stepped closer to the thicket to place his hand on a specific tree to point it out in particular. “I’ve seen them before back home and then on our travels, but I’m unsure what variety we’re dealing with. Do you happen to remember, Itadori-sama?”

Yuji shook his head.

“Um… maybe… plum trees? Or peaches?” A step forward while braving the tall grass and overgrown weeds brought Yuji close enough to peer above into the tree branches in the hopes of some other indicator. He was no expert in botany, and the sunbeams trickling in to blind him were no help either. And with it being far too early into the season for the beginnings of growing fruit to show themselves… Yuji’s guess was just as good as any of the workers he was with. “Cherries… Maybe? I’m certain I’ve seen trees like these bloom too. I’m sorry I can’t be of much help.”

“There’s no need to apologize for that, Itadori-sama.” The man whose age sat between the others and sported hair a bit fuller than the rest showed no issues with Yuji’s lack of knowledge. “The passage of time gets us all. It’s too bad we missed the blooming season, because the colors of the petals would have surely narrowed it down. Plum blossoms are much darker than your hair.”

“I think it would be fitting if the trees bloomed to match Itadori-sama.” The youngest eagerly shouted. “The wildflowers already understand. Look how soft and bright their colors are.”

“I don’t think—”

“I agree.” Choso leaned in too close for Yuji’s liking, his body acting as a barrier between the workers and the kami he served. “That would narrow these trees down to peaches, cherries, or even apricots.”

“Those all sound delicious, Choso-san.”

Yuji let the group continue their speculations as he swept through the small orchard from where he stood. It was amazing that the wildflowers managed to survive the terrible storm all those days ago, but they were hardy plants for a reason. The trees, however… while just as hardy, they all appeared as though they’d seen better days. A layer of moss hid much of the exposed roots from sight while vines choked several of the trunks. There were many branches that held no leaves that were in need of pruning, and the unkempt bushes and prickly thorns around their bases were competing with their ability to thrive. The orchard had not been attended to for years, leaving Yuji skeptical of there being any bounty to look forward to if the fruits weren’t given the proper resources to grow.

All these trees, they were surviving, as he expected them to do. But that was it. The revelation that came with that statement had left Yuji’s chest noticeably hollow. So much so that he found himself clutching at the fabric above his heart to prove that it was still there when the feeling became all too pervasive. He didn’t quite get why his lip quivered or why his lungs tensed at these emotions rushing through him, but he knew that if he continued standing ever so still to do nothing but stare, he could find himself frustrated.

Could something be done about it? The most obvious answer would be to clear out the overgrowth and give the trees some room to breathe. A path could be carved around their bases to allow easier movement through would make it easier to work… Yuji nodded in agreement with his own thoughts, already on his knees to begin plucking away at the weeds.

“Itadori-sama?” Choso called out to him, breaking Yuji free from the haze of his own excitement just as he was about to rip the first weed from the ground. “What are you doing?”

“I, well… You see—” Yuji blinked, unsure about how to address his behavior.

Farming and other agricultural work were relegated to the lower class. It was dirty and back-breaking. Yuji knew this from experience during the years his grandfather was still around with him. A God wasn’t supposed to soil themselves with labor, were they? Like the nobility, they were expected to simply sit around and be admired for their mere existence. The blessings they bestow and the banes that are withheld as long as they are appeased.

Yuji wasn’t like that. Not one bit. He preferred to get his hands dirty. To work. To move. Whether it be sitting on a pedestal or behind a screen, remaining idle while others fawn over his supposed greatness and present offerings was far more than he deserved. Those who visit from Junpei’s village have grown in number each day, all wishing to gawk at the supposed divine and offer prayers of thanks when Yuji never had the intention of asking for payment in return beyond what he already asked during his initial visit. His work as a sorcerer followed rules and codes, even for those who were as estranged from the elders as he.

If the workers Ryomen Sukuna had sent to restore the skeletal foundations of his shrine were doing their best, the least Yuji could do was pull his own weight and see to it that the land surrounding it was once again taken care of. Possessing a goal, even something as simple as clearing away the overgrown brush and bramble from the orchard, was something fulfilling in its own right. And it would give Yuji something to keep his mind away from the ever-growing stress of people proclaiming him a sacred being and the impending return of one King of Curses— Gardening will fix all that.

Obviously.

Mental crisis averted for another day.

“I’m an earth Kami.” Yuji blurted out in an attempt to convince the curse that his first statement naturally led to the next. “And this orchard needs to be taken care of. I should see to it that it’s… taken care of.”

Perfect.

“I’m sure that we can task a few of the humans to do it on your behalf, Itadori-sama.” All hopes and dreams deflated the moment Choso responded. “Uraume would disapprove if any of us force you to carry out the work of others.”

Yuji squinted in the direction of the shamusho where Uraume was currently within. Of course, Uraume would disapprove of Yuji’s desire, especially one so unbefitting— But Yuji wanted this. He had something to focus all his effort on, and now, no one was going to hold him back. As such, it was time for Yuji to prepare himself to use a manipulation tactic he’d only ever seen others perform, but never tried himself. Yuji rose from his knees and shuffled closer to Choso, purposely bending his legs and pronouncing the difference in height between them to take advantage of the low angle the curse would view him at before clasping his hands together. He then brandished wide, beady eyes to plead with his attendant just as he unleashed his trump card.

“But, I’m an earth Kami,” Yuji begged, his voice soft and just a smidge higher-pitched than before. “I’m supposed to tend the earth. Please, Choso-nii?”

And with that, Yuji swore he witnessed an arrow unseen to the human eye stab Choso right through the heart. All it took was the fluster on his proclaimed older brother’s face to know that his plea had been successful.

“O-Of course! I can see about gathering proper tools to assist you and—”

“Yay!” Yuji cheered, partially tuning out Choso’s rambling as he was quick to shed the ornate layers of his attire to avoid sullying them further. His dear attendant was quick to catch them, leading to Yuji’s quick apology before gently folding the cloth into a tamer mound to balance in the curse’s arms while he himself worked to fold back the sleeves of his kosode.

Immediately, he got to work while the other men returned to theirs. Clearing the paths and weeding the orchard would certainly take a fair amount of time, but between Yuji’s natural strength and prolonged stamina, he didn’t see himself wearing down easily. The real hassle came with figuring out what to do with all the unneeded foliage, as he would soon require tools to transport large quantities to be piled up for possible compost while the wildflowers could be relocated somewhere near the buildings…

It wouldn’t take long for Yuji to wrapped up in thought, gaining a confused but eager Kechizu who had wandered over to help deal with some of the larger plants while Choso took care of Yuji’s garments and proceeded to run around the entire property in search of the means to see Yuji’s goal fulfilled. Only when the pair had found a rhythm in their work did Uraume finally show their less-than-pleased face as they brought forth a fully prepared meal to the orchard’s edge.

“Kami-sama.”

Yuji felt a jolt through his spine as their voice beckoned his attention.

“Uraume-san.”

It was one thing to anticipate an encounter, but it was another to experience it. With a simple gesture, Kechizu was ordered to join their side and carry the tray of prepared goods while Uraume approached Yuji directly. Yuji would do the same, allowing them to meet at the middle where the upturned dirt had mixed with the tall grass and splattered even further into the property.

A gulp forced Yuji’s nerves to remain steady as Uraume shook their head, ready to reprimand with possibly more than words as they reached into the sleeves of their robes. But, to Yuji’s surprise, all the servant brought into view was a cloth that appeared a bit damp to the touch.

“Must you get yourself covered in dirt this quickly?” Uraume pointed to the smeared front of Yuji’s hakama, then to the sediment filling in the cracks of Yuji’s palms. Yuji understood their words well enough to outstretch his hands, silently offering them to be cleaned despite it doing little in the long run if he were to return to his work immediately after.

“I got excited.” Yuji reluctantly admitted.

“It’s alright. Far be it from me to stop you from taking matters into your own hands.”

That was, oddly accepting of them.

“You’re not upset?”

“Upset? Why would I be upset at the Kami whose presence should remain immaculate and pristine, especially in front of the commoners who are already fortunate enough to even bear witness to—” Uraume stopped themself with a harsh intake of air and a sigh to follow. “I am perfectly content at the moment. Thank you.”

“You could have fooled me.” The first of the sorcerer’s words were inaudible past his lips. Enough restraint kept Yuji’s remark from hitting Uraume’s ears before an apology was in order. “I’m sorry, Uraume-san. I have a… fondness for this orchard and it’s been neglected for too long. You and your master have already sent people to assist with the shrine’s buildings, so I thought it would be rude to ask any more of you.”

“I suppose…” Despite having finished rubbing away the dirt, Uraume would pause with their cloth still pressed against Yuji’s palm. “As long as Sukuna-sama doesn’t witness you in this state, I can look the other way. All I ask is that you consider indulging in your offering before you return to work. That will give Choso time to finish gathering the tools you’ve neglected.”

“I can do that! You’ll sit with me, won’t you? We can eat right here since the sunlight is extra warm today.”

“I’ll have a tarp laid down—”

“No, no, no!” Yuji took hold of Uraume’s wrist and pulled them into a patch of sun-filled grass. Before they knew it, the pair was already on the ground. “We don’t need to waste time on that. And a cold cloth stored somewhere defeats the purpose of sitting on the grass. It feels different, you know?”

Natural. Comforting. A little itchy but in that welcoming kind of way that allowed Yuji a good rest when he was forced to nap on the roadside between villages.

“I guess it does?”

“Come on, Kechizu. You can join us too.” Yuji waved for the youngest brother to kneel and bring the tray down with him. “And call Eso and Choso over once you catch sight of them.”

The rest of the day was spent working productively and diligently. The small, compact size of the orchard gave Yuji little trouble, especially when he had additional hands in the form of his attendants to offer help and keep him company. Trouble would come naturally to Yuji, but not in any truly threatening way. More akin to the inability for him to do anything risky or unbecoming of a kami without getting caught by Uraume and sent every silent signal under the sun to either knock it off or explain himself to alleviate their concerns. The worst of it was when he was caught climbing through the branches to prune the dead and potentially diseased branches.

At least he wasn’t covered in dirt at that time.

And none of the holes the smaller branches poked were noticeable when squinting…

Three days was all it took for the orchard to begin resembling its original state. Yuji found himself quite pleased with his work, as well as bashful the moment everyone else took notice of the changes and spoke praises aloud when he drew close by.

It was also on the morning of the third day that blossoms began appearing throughout the trees. First as little buds in the earliest of sunrise, and then in full glorious bloom before the sun reached its zenith in the sky. Yuji had thought himself delusional at first, but when the others pointed out the vibrant hues of soft to saturated pinks overtaking the green Yuji had come to expect when craning his neck back to look above his head.

The amount of wonder in the air had Yuji speechless while the rest of the growing crowd was quick to throw their own assumptions as to how these blossoming trees came to be just as spring had already reached its end.

“The trees must be thanking you, Itadori-sama.” The wrinkled man from the first day of Yuji’s new endeavor had a voice that paradoxically rose above the rest when his own tempered volume would have one believe otherwise. “A second bloom for your eyes since you missed the first one in your sleep.”

Was that the story now? That Yuji had been asleep all this time, only to be awakened by curses trespassing near his grounds?

With the truth in mind, Yuji would only chuckle and smile in response, unable to believe for more than a second that what he was experiencing was nothing more than a coincidence. The winter and subsequent sprint had been a colder one than most. With the weather turning for the better as of late, it only made sense for the trees to go into bloom late.

Yuji’s explanation would allow him to get through the rest of the day as he worked to prepare flower beds along the property to house the displaced flowers. He would then carry his beliefs through the evening and into night, able to sleep soundly without interruption until the following morning brought with it a chorus of disbelief and whispers outside his inner sanctum.

How he always managed to overhear the ongoings in the courtyard, Yuji didn’t know, but when he finally rubbed the sleep from his eyes and lumbered over to the door, he was immediately jumped by a frantic Junpei who had arrived too early in the day… or Yuji had awakened too late in the morning as the usual sunrise had long since passed.

“J-Junpei?”

“Itadori-sama!” Junpei jumped back, taking his fist with him as he was about to knock on the shrine’s door. “Uraume-san had said we should let you rest, but I was starting to get worried and—”

“Worried? I’m just a little more tired than usual this morning. That’s all.” Yuji laughed as he stretched his arms. Once his eyes adjusted to the light, his attention focused on his visiting friend to the crowd gathering by the tree line. “Say, Junpei, why is everyone gathered by the orchard?”

“You don’t know?” Being looked at as though he were crazy was not something Yuji appreciated.

“Why would I know—?”

Then Yuji saw it. Or rather, them. Initially hidden within the leaves of trees that shed their blossoms were dozens of round, plump, and fuzzy fruits awaiting harvest.

Peaches.

Yuji was looking at peaches. The orchard was a peach orchard. Mystery solved.

However, there were a dozen more questions that needed explanation to replace the one Yuji could now file away. Such as the very obvious question of how fruit could grow at this time of year— No. Someone needed to explain to him how fruit seemingly grew overnight! Seriously, how!?

Was this because they were located in a sacred place? Did the shrine still house residual energy that Yuji was fully aware of? Or had he accidentally cursed the trees, and that somehow sparked a mutation… Surely one of these answers had to explain what Yuji was looking at! All of them made more sense than the insistence that Yuji’s powers as an earth Kami were poured into the orchard as a blessing of whatever nonsense was being spoken about between the members of the crowd.

If this was a dream, Yuji would like to wake up now. Or maybe he should go back to bed…

Yuji soon found his balance taken out from underneath his feet. His legs lost their strength, and his eyes fluttered shut as his whole body swayed into an unceremonious collapse against the ground. The impact itself hadn’t registered in his mind, but what he could recall before passing out into the darkness was Junpei’s frantic voice shouting through his ears as footsteps signaled the arrival of another.

“Itadori-sama!?”

Notes:

Yahoo! Another chapter! I've been a bit sick again, but I'm being treated and should recover real soon if all goes well. If not, eh, problems for future me! ;D

Notes:
-Shinsen is the term for the food offerings presented to a Kami. They can actually be broken down further into three types, jukusen (cooked) seisen (raw) or sosen (entirely vegetarian). They are meant to be prepared meticulously with certain crops grown and harvested specifically for the Kami in mind, though in Yuji's case, Uraume is doing their best.
-Yuji learning to weaponize the power of "Onii-san? Q.Q" is quite possibly one of the most amusing things ever to me. I'm sorry Choso, but you have a glaring weakness and this Yuji isn't above exploiting that. (But he still appreciates you dearly!)
-I also appreciate Uraume's struggle to be honest while also patient with Yuji. Uraume is working under Sukuna's orders, so as long as Sukuna doesn't know or is content, then they should be content as well. Hahaha.
-There are eight trees in Yuji's orchard. (Though, its more like the eight grew around each other rather than it being planted in a specific pattern. I chose eight as a lucky number because in Japan, the kanji for eight 八 is believed to give the idea of growing prosperous because the letter broadens gradually. Ironically, the fruit appears on the fourth day. The number for is associated with misfortune because it's pronounced Shi which means death. This is sort of a cruel joke on my part as Yuji is sunk even deeper into his lie/not lie by the appearance of these fruit.
-Yuji is truly out here playing Harvest Moon/Rune Factory at this rate. His Kami powers are secretly providing a buff to farming it seems XD In a more serious talk, Yuji's sudden inspiration to take care of the orchard must be another but of influence from the original Kami along with the accidental use of powers he doesn't know he has. Of course, Yuji would overdo it and thus, lead to his collapse both from fatigue and being unable to rationalize just what he was looking at. Poor Yuji. And guess who is coming to visit real soon? Hm?

And that's all for now!
I hope you guys enjoyed, and I'll see you all at the next update!

Chapter 5: Akuryō

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sukuna returned to the kami’s isolated shrine just as he’d left it, alone. What had changed was not the curse himself, but the sight before his eyes. Much of the overgrowth from the land attempting to bury the kami’s connection to humanity had been peeled away. Tall grass and other unsightly weeds had been stripped from the courtyard, with cultivated wildflowers taking their place beside the buildings. The very buildings in the midst of repairs, with a whole new Kagura stage being built from the ground up as the original must have been unsalvageable if memory of the state when he first encountered it was to be believed.

Even the torii had been given new life. Its hashira were replaced and repainted, both standing tall to support the connecting beams that even towered above Sukuna’s own head. The presence of this gate now played host to a barrier to see the shrine protected from those who earn the kami’s ire or seek to do irreparable harm. Yet, it was not the kami’s energy that fueled it, but Uraume’s that leached into every aspect of it, which had the curse a little miffed that he wasn't the one responsible for the barrier’s creation if the kami weren’t willing, or he was unable to craft one of his own accord. At the very least, his servant knew to create exceptions to any rule that may be turned against Sukuna’s favor should the tide in his relations with the kami ever turn. No fear would accompany Sukuna’s steps as he crossed the sacred torii. His presence would not be denied.

The kami he sought— Yuji —belonged to him. His shrine now rested on his land, and this restoration, as well as the kami’s memory was contingent on Sukuna’s uncharacteristic bout of benevolence.

Construction came to a halt after the first step was taken across the torii. Tools clattered to the ground as men pulled themselves from their work to kneel before prostrating themselves further as the curse’s overwhelming presence became known. A part of the curse wondered if there were more people than before, though he hadn’t given much thought when he’d ordered the Death Paintings to herd a group of humans this way. The assignment was one Sukuna had wished to begin immediately. No one had argued or asked for specifics beyond which direction to walk in. As long as those humans had a use, they had been spared his wrath.

Sukuna’s attention would be diverted from the main building as he walked by the scattered petals blowing across his path. His eyes would find their origin, a small collection of fruit-bearing trees whose entrance began where the shrine’s courtyard ended. To see this many petals from the trees this late into the year was already odd, but to find a bounty of peaches from the very trees they had fallen from was beyond reason. A couple of the humans were gathering the peaches when Sukuna arrived, but he was no fool to believe that the trees and their fruit were their doing.

The kami must be responsible for such a miracle.

Was this a favorable sign?

Returning to his previous thoughts regarding the Death Paintings, the trio of experiments currently huddled outside the prayer hall’s door. A fourth had joined their numbers. A young whelp who was very much human shared panicked murmurs with the cursed middle child. He did not look to be of the laborers at all, and nothing about his features or clothes allowed Sukuna to gather any type of skill the boy possessed to be useful. His odd inclusion became more apparent when the Death Paintings bowed to acknowledge their master with the human’s actions trailing behind them, if only for a second.

“Ryomen-sama!”

The trio spoke his name, with the human blurting it out beside them. Sukuna would pay him no further mind, as his interest spread to the group as a whole. He was used to the fear which gripped those who stood beneath him. The shaking of their limbs and the nervous silence that pervaded their vocal cords should they attempt to address him further. But from Choso, the eldest, his stoicism tended to combat such base reactions. His siblings fluctuated between them, either swaying in their brother’s example or giving in to the human nature their parent could not have gotten rid of in its entirety. To see all three showing signs of distress, from their panicked looks to the sweat on their necks… Sukuna did not expect he’d find himself pleased with whatever news they were bound to report.

“Explain yourselves.”

“Of course,” Choso spoke above the rest, already preparing to take the brunt of Sukuna’s anger should the curse’s reaction call for it. “Earlier this morning, Itadori-sama—”

“—Sukuna-sama.” The Death Painting was interrupted by the opening of the doors behind him. The group outside would part, leaving two on each side to clear the path for Uraume to address Sukuna from inside the shrine and welcome their master’s return.

Sukuna did not know who this ‘Itadori-sama’ was, but if his uninvited presence had caused a disturbance…

“It would be best to show you as you are caught up in what you’ve missed.” Uraume carried on. “I would also beseech you to keep your voice down once you enter.”

This was not an order, but Sukuna would heed the suggestion until he knew exactly what he was dealing with after stepping inside the shrine. A menagerie of offerings littered the edges of the interior. Small trinkets and a generous amount of prepared food had been plucked and hunted to be laid out before the enshrined spirit. It was of no surprise to find several small baskets of those peaches scattered about, but just as Sukuna was about to comment on them, his lower set of eyes had followed Uraume’s steps to a rather concerning sight.

Yuji wasn’t tucked away in his sanctuary as the curse had assumed he would be while waiting to receive him. Instead, the kami had been laid out along a tatami mat. A blanket draped over his body while another had been folded and placed beneath the back of his head for support. His eyes were closed, his body quiet with the faintest wisps of breath to indicate that he was still present amongst the living.

“Kami-sama collapsed this morning.” Uraume stepped aside to allow Sukuna the ability to crouch at the sleeping kami’s side. The thought of a being such as him falling victim to the failures of his mortal body had Sukuna infuriated, but he said nothing of it as Uraume kneeled behind Yuji’s head.

“Is this that Itadori’s doing?”

To his surprise, Uraume hid their face from him in lieu of a response. This level of defiance was never one Sukuna would expect from them. Nor did Sukuna appreciate the hint of amusem*nt that followed. The collapse of the kami, his kami, was not a matter that Sukuna found amusing.

“What joy do you find from this, Uraume?”

“None at all, I assure you.” His supposedly most loyal servant regained their composure to gesture an apology. “Itadori-sama and Kami-sama are one and the same. Itadori-sama is the name the villagers from the south address him by. Kami-sama hasn’t sought to ask for anything different, so the name has spread to your men as well.”

So that explained it. Uraume’s reaction was hardly appropriate to begin with, but after seeing their smile break and fall back into that of concern for the kami before them, Sukuna would not humor any additional thoughts of questioning their intent. The brush of Yuji’s hair from his servant’s fingertips before pressing their palm against his scalp had been done so carefully that it was clear that a level of attachment had formed in the period of the curse’s absence. How deep that went, Sukuna would have to discern after this current matter was dealt with.

“You aren’t wrong in your assumption, however. Kami-sama has spent the last few days tending to the orchard. His efforts had coaxed the flowers to bloom, and just as we were blessed with the sight of fruit, he stepped out of his shrine only to fall unconscious in front of all to see.”

“Of his own volition?”

“He insisted on it quite heavily, Sukuna-sama. There was no argument to be had against it.” Uraume removed their hand, only to stare at their palm in contemplation. “There are no symptoms as far as I can tell regarding illness or injury. This may be a simple case of overexertion, but I am not trained in the service of Kami to know for sure. We’ve been continuing as normal while holding our breaths in the hopes that Kami-sama will wake up soon.”

“He wrapped you around his finger that easily, did he?” There would be no denial of Sukuna’s statement, leading the curse to let out a sigh as he observed the kami further. “Rest and see yourself taken care of. I’ll remain here with Yuji. I’ll call for you should I be in need of you.”

“If that is what you wish.” Uraume, reluctantly, took their leave. Sukuna could tell by the slowness of their steps and hesitation to close the itado behind them.

The curse had no way of knowing how long it would take for the kami to awaken, but at this very moment, that was a problem Sukuna did not give it much thought. Sukuna sat beside the kami with legs loosely crossed over themselves, accepting the patience necessary to watch over the sleeping spirit as he considered their first encounter on that stormy night.

No longer was the kami lying within a battered and crumbling shrine with his own clothes for comfort. Uraume had covered him with the finest of silks Sukuna had sent their way, painting a very different scene as Yuji continued his dreamless sleep. It had pained the curse to see him like this, as he’d traveled all this way to the edge of his newly claimed lands in the hopes of seeing the eyes that glow with the ferocity of burning suns. Yuji’s face hadn’t left his mind alone since his departure. Almost sickening, Sukuna could not bear to wait any longer to gaze upon it again, but he knew that shaking the kami awake would do him no good either.

Still, that would not stop the curse from brushing away Yuji’s hair just as Uraume had. His fingers lingered against the kami’s skin, noting the warmth of the sun rays emanating from the lightest touch. To cup his head and pull him close, the thought was tempting enough that Sukuna would have to grip his own wrists with his second set to restrain desires that were used to running rampant with immediate reward whenever they were sated. This kami may be his through declaration, but this was a piece of divinity with his grasp. A piece of the world beneath his own, of forces beyond human comprehension and powers a curse such as he could only imitate with an existence born of surpassing the confines of mortal existence. Yuji was as much of a spectacle as he was a prize yet to be fully earned. One that could easily slip from his fingers should Sukuna become reckless.

Sukuna’s earlier frustration returned to the surface. To be in mortal form must pose mortal stipulations for the kami’s existence. This both worked in Sukuna’s favor and against it, as he could easily keep the kami in his possession in this physical state, but if the body were to suffer under stress or become burdened… What was there to do? Could the reverse cursed technique heal a god? Or would the curse be left idle to observe events out of his control? Currently, Uraume had assured him that the kami was only resting, but if anything more were to happen—This vulnerability appalled him.

The curse’s rumination ended just as he felt Yuji’s face twitch underneath the pads of his fingers. A frown had formed underneath Sukuna’s obscured view, leaving the curse wondering if he’d managed to stir the kami from his slumber after all. It wasn’t until Yuji’s eyebrows began to knit together, and frantic murmurs began to expel from his lips when the rest of his kami’s body remained still that Sukuna reeled back his hand.

At first, Yuji’s words were incoherent. Mumbles rolled over one another, unable to form proper words and syllables until the kami’s head turned away from Sukuna. A curt motion. One that brought with it a hitch of Sukuna’s own breath as the kami denied whatever it was he saw beneath his eyelids.

“N-No. No, p-please—!”

Yuji’s arms and legs twitched and stuttered, but did nothing more as the kami shook his head and clenched his teeth. A painful hiss followed, echoing through the chamber as a precursor to a muted scream that never left Yuji beyond the expression still mounted on his face.

“Fire. B-Burning, stop— I SAID STOP!”

Thunder boomed in the sky above the curse’s head. The building and the earth it rested upon shook as Yuji shot up from his bed, eyes open wide with his own hand clawing at the fabrics above his chest. His shoulders stuttered up and down in tandem with the unruly panting which had taken him over.

Perhaps Yuji’s sleep was not as dreamless as Sukuna had originally thought.

“They were…” The kami’s words faded out as he lowered his head, shaking it off his distress before filling his lungs with a deep breath of air. He continued to do this until he calmed, completely ignoring the new presence beside him as he exhaled relief from his unwanted dream. “A nightmare, surely.”

“Not a prophetic vision, I hope?” Whatever could have startled the kami had Sukuna’s interest, but his prying would remain minimal. His focus turned to pouring a cup of freshly steeped tea Uraume had on standby for when the kami awakened. They were right in assuming Yuji would desire it, as the kami was eager to receive it.

“I hope not. I’m not capable of…”

Yuji raised his chin up, eyes slow to follow suit, but once they had met the curse's—

"RYOMEN SUKUNA-SAMA!?”

Panic returned to the kami’s face. His hands shook, threatening to spill hot tea over himself until he’d gripped his drink with both hands strangling it on either side. Embarrassment had to be the most likely factor, given the state he was in. This was the second time now that the King of Curses had found Yuji in the midst of his slumber, and while amusing as it was, that was not the proper way for them to continue meeting.

“Sukuna will suffice.” The curse waved away all formality, just as the kami had done as their first encounter had come to a close. He’d hoped this would get the enshrined spirit to settle, and in a way, it had, if tucking their flustering in as a turtle would hide its shell was what the curse had been looking for.

“Ah. Ok. T-Thank you… Sukuna.” A slow and poorly coordinated sip came next. The kami closed his eyes and indulged in the aroma, taking his time before leering over toward Sukuna once more. “How long have you been sitting here?”

“Not too long. My arrival was recent, though imagine my surprise to find you unconscious and my men in quite the scare.”

“Oh.”

“Did you receive my gifts?” Sukuna moved the conversation elsewhere, noting the dull and stagnant reaction he was receiving to his words. “I see this isn’t the first time you’ve drank the tea I sent. Uraume prepares it well. I should make sure another few bricks are sent if it’s to your liking.”

“Y-Yes ! The gifts, your gifts they are… quite beautiful. And overwhelming. I—I can’t pay you back for everything you’ve done. Especially for my shrine. But, um…”

The kami’s shifting around had Sukuna chuckling under his breath. For the enshrined spirit to owe him anything was an enjoyable thought, one that seemed rather strange when given deeper consideration. A God shouldn’t feel obliged to return the gesture for the offerings presented to him. Interesting.

Yuji outstretched an arm toward the nearest basket of peaches, quickly assessing and retrieving the largest and delectable of the bunch to offer his guest.

“These aren’t normally found around this time of year, and I have a soft spot for this kind of fruit. I hope a miracle such as this would be worth something to you.”

A revelation came when looking upon the peach cupped between the kami’s hands. Uraume had mentioned Yuji worked diligently on the orchard, and if overexerting himself were indeed the cause of his collapse, all for the sake of this miracle— The kami had strained himself for the curse’s sake. To prepare a gift for Sukuna in return. The curse had become noteworthy in Yuji’s eyes, and that was enough for an odd, weightless feeling to grip the center of Sukuna’s chest.

Their blossoming courtship was going better than he’d anticipated, and now Sukuna was wondering just how far he could go with this degree of freedom he’d been given.

“Would you feed it to me?” Sukuna tapped his sharpened nail against the fuzz of the fruit. “I’ll consider any debt you believe you owe repaid if you do.”

His audacious request had come with a rather generous trade in return. One Sukuna had no problem in giving, as he was certain there would be more ways in the days, weeks, and months to come to keep the kami tethered to him. Additionally, sweetening the exchange appeared to be a necessary motivator as he may have struck a nerve if the kami’s reddening face was anything to go by. Perplexed, almost offended, the fluster was cute and one Sukuna had to withhold taking a metaphorical bite out of it if he wished for the kami to even consider his wishes.

Despite Yuji’s hesitation, the kami huffed and brushed all his personal opposition aside the moment he settled on his choice of action. His determination was enamoring, as was the way he took hold of the peach and split it open without any words nor delay. To ease the burden the kami would face in crawling up Sukuna’s side or wavering on legs that had yet to relearn how to stand, Sukuna gave Yuji sympathy and lifted the kami with his lower arms so that they may now see each other at similar eye level. A minor struggle ensued, but the kami did not fight back beyond his initial loss of balance, too focused on removing the pit from the fruit in preparation to see the edible remains in Sukuna’s mouth.

The curse opened his mouth wide, tongue outstretched to catch the drips of peach juice that fell before the first half of the sickeningly sweet fruit followed. He then snapped his teeth to ensure the peach would remain in place, granting the kami permission to let go with an adorable scramble to catch the over half of the fruit slipping from his fingertips. The entire experience was borderline euphoric, and one Sukuna would look forward to repeating if the stars aligned once more.

Who else could boast that they were hand-fed by a kami?

“We did not get a chance to speak at length before,” Sukuna eagerly accepted the second peach half, slowly chewing it to ensure the flavor would last upon his salivating tongue while he spun the kami around in his lap to keep him close against his large frame. “And I fear, our contact will be limited to only today now that your condition has improved, as I have business with a rather impudent sorcerer that needs to be addressed east of here.”

“A sorcerer…?” Yuji turned his eyes upward with the top of his head pressed against Sukuna’s chest as a result.

“A wretched child who has declared himself a capable rival, boasting the power to best me twice over. A claim most interesting, especially when I have yet to personally hear of any challenge to prove such foolish words to be true.”

“Does that sorcerer have a death wish?”

“Such bluster without any action, to tease an experience I truly doubt any human is capable of is the worst kind of insult.” Sukuna had agreed with the kami’s exasperated sigh. With the two being already so close, it was a simple matter of moving his hand ever so closer until it came into contact with the fluff of unruly pink hair atop the kami’s head. In desperate need of a comb, Sukuna made a mental note to send one most fitting for the kami to wear when not in use. “You must find our conflict trivial.”

The kami had admitted to combatting curses when they had met. A disturbance to the peace this one appeared to value greatly. It aligned with the acceptance both he and Uraume had faced when taking shelter within his shrine. Conflict was an inherent disturbance, which was why careful effort had been made to avoid it here.

“Not at all.” Interestingly, the kami’s attitude was not as removed as Sukuna had expected. His words started confident, then devolved into a chuckling mess before a single line of thought had connected together. “I mean, I don’t care for it, but I don’t find your conflict meaningless on either side. Cursed spirits and sorcerers… It’s in their nature to come to blows, isn’t it?”

“As it has always been…” The curse murmurs close into Yuji’s neck, finding the god more curious with each exchange between them. “Despite knowing that, would it be cruel of me to ask my dear kami to give me his blessing before I depart?”

“D-Does a curse as powerful as you require it?”

“I have no need for anything. Only what I desire.”

“But…” Yuji wiggled his way out from underneath Sukuna’s hand, eyes flickering between the ceiling and the floor, unable to truly face the curse even though he’d fought to turn his body to do just that. His hands toyed with the air between them, leaving the curse to raise an eyebrow at the sudden recoil. “I’m… You must have realized by now, that I’m not… a real kami.”

Not a real kami? Where was this absurdity stemming from? The curse could only grunt while repeating Yuji’s words, theorizing that the wretched state of the shrine he’d found the kami in must be responsible for this skewed view of himself. Such words were unacceptable and were in need of correction. If Sukuna’s actions up until this point weren’t enough to show reverence and thus an acknowledgment of the kami’s existence, then direct words were all he had left. And to ensure they were heard, the curse had no issue with grabbing the kami by the cheeks, careful not to squeeze tight as he looked him upon the eyes of radiance and his mortal shell to see the very real essence of his divine spirit beneath.

“Must I grant you a mirror for you to see it? Or are you blind to your own heavenly existence?” The curse pulled the maddening kami closer, one hand reaching for another peach from the prior basket as unmistakable proof of his power. “It may not seem like much in relation to your previous station, but you are still very capable of blessing the earth from which you hold dominion over?”

“I-I—Don’t—!”

“The sun channels through you. The clouds amass and part at your whim, and you dare believe yourself to be nothing more than a fraud?”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t… It’s been so—” Yuji’s lips quivered as his arms dropped to his sides. If this kept up, the curse would have surely brought the kami to tears.

“Long, I know.” Sukuna sighed as he released the kami’s face with one hand remaining at the waist to keep him steady at the curse’s side. “Prove to yourself that you’re capable. Grant favor that could not be denied by that pervasive skepticism. I know you can.”

“W-What if I don’t remember how?”

“Be creative. I’m sure you’ll think of something.”

With the release of Sukuna’s hands, the kami was free to move as he pleased. Yuji would flounder for a bit, still shaken and quite nervous with a plethora of thoughts to move through his mind. A blessing would surely come, that much Sukuna was certain, but the form it would take had the curse on the edge of his seat.

What came next had brought a weight to the air. One that dimmed the ever-burning candles and even sought the fire pit to retreat down to a simmer against the coals. Yuji’s eyes glowed bright, his stature shifting to that of a more respectable position until he decided that standing would be far more appropriate. The kami raised his palm above the curse’s head, his expression devoid of any discernible emotion as words were spoken without the use of his lips.

“Safe travel. Swift victory. May the earth beneath your feet never falter.”

A warmth enveloped Sukuna’s being as the words rang between his ears. One that almost seared him from the inside out, taunting the curse with unbearable pain, only to disappear entirely once the kami’s overwhelming presence departed back into his mortal shell. The fire surrounding them intensified at this, flickering erratically while the wood foundations of the shrine bent and snapped ever so lightly. The building would hold strong, as it was built for this very being to inhabit it. Air entangled itself in circles within the hall, fading alongside the kami when this presentation of power came to an end.

Before the curse could say a single word, Yuji fell onto his knees, winded with his head swaying ever so gently upon his neck.

“I… I’m tired.” It was all he could manage before Sukuna moved to catch him from falling further. He’d asked quite a lot from the kami, practically demanding more out of him than he was in condition to give, which was why it was only fair that he paid him back by laying him back down to rest.

“You did well,” Sukuna whispered, pleased with the outcome. Enamored with the taste of what this kami was capable of, now possessed by the craving to witness more.

The curse would, reluctantly, give the kami some rest before speaking to him again, thus deciding that now would be the perfect opportunity to call upon the Death Paintings to do their job while he caught up with Uraume regarding the details of his absence that were still notable missing.

But, just before the curse rose to his feet, Sukuna would press his lips against the kami’s forehead. Gentle. Tame. The gesture brought with it its own curse in return for his blessing. A proper claim that would not be taken no matter how many times Sukuna parted from the kami’s side.

“Rest.”

Uraume joined Sukuna’s side at the cliff’s edge just beyond the grounds of Yuji’s shrine. This perch granted the curse an all-encompassing view of what remained of the village below. From the forest’s edge to where the trees part into open fields which men were toiling away, Sukuna watched them shave off the unwanted weeds in preparation to till the soil. Others were working on rebuilding one of the homes, while a third group surveyed the merits of tearing another building down completely instead of investing in repairs.

After observing them for a fair bit of time during his wait, Sukuna easily concluded that there were more humans than he’d expected. Insects crawled around the village, poking their noses where they did not belong, yet earning their place by the sheer act of appeasem*nt in the form of the prayers and offerings that precede each arrival.

“There are more of them.”

“They’re from the southern village, Sukuna-sama. Kami-sama’s actions had already led to their favorable view of him, and now that they’ve found out his true nature, they wish to show proper gratitude.” His servant pointed to the fields. “Talks of farming near the shrine were nothing but weightless suggestions until Kami-sama blessed the orchard. There is hope he’ll eventually do the same to those fields, or at the very least, shield the crops from disease and poor weather. Much of what would end up being planted would naturally go to him in return.”

“As those crops should.” Leeching off the kami’s power… humans never surprised him. But alas, as long as their intentions benefitted the kami and his shrine in the long term, there was little need for the curse to waste his energy.

“The news of Kami-sama’s presence is spreading. Slowly, but surely. This hidden shrine may not become so isolated in the future to come.”

“What is the purpose of possessing something when there is not another to draw envy from?” Sukuna worried not for Uraume’s caution. He planned to remain closer to the kami once his personal business had been resolved, which meant that no matter who or what approached the shrine, they would have to contend with the presence of the King of Curses as well. That alone should deter a sizable amount of the population, and especially those sorcerers whom Sukuna would refuse entry entirely.

“I understand. How is Kami-sama faring?” Uraume craned their neck back to gaze at the sky, one hand loosely shielding their eyes from what little sun could make it through the blanket of gray clouds above them. Their expectations for good news were low, but not zero.

“My kami woke up for a brief time. We exchanged conversation, and he imparted a blessing before falling back into slumber.”

To this news, Uraume’s face fought between delight and cross, unsure which should win over the other considering whose company they shared.

“Are you taking issue with my dear kami, Uraume?” Sukuna happily goaded his servant, curious as to where their answer lies.

“If you would permit me to speak honestly.”

“You are permitted.” Sukuna waved his hand, gesturing for Uraume to continue without much concern for retaliation so long as they did not cross over the line they knew far too well.

Uraume turned their body toward the curse and bowed.

“I find Kami-sama infuriating.”

“Oh?”

“He is like you, yet so unlike you at the same time. The insistence he possesses for taking matters into his own hands, only to strain himself beyond what he is currently capable… I had originally thought he did not find our work acceptable, but it appears that he truly wishes to offer assistance, and it is exhausting to watch.” There was an underlying scolding there. A pointed finger at Sukuna for causing Yuji’s collapse, as Uraume knew full well that the curse would make demands and the kami would end up carrying them out. Of course, being as indirect as they were, Sukuna refrained from commenting as Uraume continued. “Additionally, he speaks to everyone with more familiarity than a being like him should. If it wasn’t for his aura and abilities, I would have never known his true nature as a Kami. I’m not surprised that he’s managed to go unnoticed for so long, as he does himself no favors to make his presence stand out. I can’t speak against his kindness, but I fear he’s naïve for a being with as much power and influence as he.”

“He’s content.”

“He’s going to attract trouble, just as you do.”

“I don’t attract trouble, Uraume. I am trouble.” The curse’s retort only served to prove his servant’s point. One that Sukuna wouldn’t deny. “Regardless, I don’t see his current nature being a detriment should those around him do as they’re told.”

“Current nature?”

“You're familiar enough with the previous shrines we’ve ransacked to know that Kami are of two minds. An appeased Kami expresses benevolence. They’ll nurture those within their influence and express a love like no other. A disregarded Kami would soon see the world upturned and all harmony torn out of balance. Their anger would take the form of misfortune and disaster until proper amends were made.” To be equated to the calamities only Kami were thought capable of was a title Sukuna gladly embraced, but even he had yet to witness wrath on par with his own. “Yuji’s current nature is only half of what constitutes his entire being. Don’t be fooled into thinking that’s all there is.”

“Apologies, Sukuna-sama. I did not intend to express discontent. I only wished to vent the stress that came with assuring that he appears presentable to ensure the humans remember to treat him with due respect.”

“You may relax, Uraume. Your candor is one I appreciate.” The curse gripped his chin, now toying with thoughts stemming from his previous explanation. “As much as I am interested in seeing for myself his unrevealed nature, I have no intention of drawing it out just yet. The thought is alluring, but that’s all it is. A thought.”

One side glance at Uraume made it known that Sukuna had drawn out their frustration again.

“Does that thought upset you?”

“Kami-sama’s smile is infectious.” His servant crossed their arms. “You can't fault me for mourning the thought of losing it.”

“Then for now I'll be sure to leave it be. How I envy that you’ve spent this long in view of it.”

“Smitten is an interesting look on you, Sukuna-sama.”

Smitten.

There was no arguing with Uraume on that.

“Unfortunately, my feelings have little sway when it comes to taking my leave from this place once more.”

“So soon?”

“I’ll stay through the evening and the night which follows, then part as the sun rises. This trip will be a far one, but an endeavor worth taking as there will be plenty to do along the way. I’ll be sure to send plenty of spoils back to the shrine as I carve my way toward my opponent.” Delight seeped in as Sukuna bore his fangs at the unsuspecting sorcerer who dared believe themselves a challenge for him. To be proven wrong would be interesting, but to be insulted without proof or proper response until then was unacceptable. “The Death Paintings are here to attend to my Kami’s whims and necessities. It is your choice if you remain here to continue watching over the shrine’s reconstruction or to follow me and observe the fight to come.’

“I…” Uraume’s hesitation was new. Strange. Especially when they’ve spent so long at Sukuna’s side that there was no other place for them to be. Temporary assignments lasting no more than a week’s time were one thing, but anything greater… What an odd development. “I believe that it would be best to remain here and keep a careful eye looking out for Kami-sama in your absence. The Death Paintings are loyal and protective, but they are unable to oppose him in anything, even if it’s in your interest.”

A hearty laugh broke out of Sukuna’s chest.

“Hah. Yuji’s swooned you too. My most loyal...”

“I will always be loyal, Sukuna-sama.” Uraume dropped to their knees in declaration. “Until the day my mortal life comes to an end. Should you permit me death or grant me immortality as a curse by your side, I’ll forever follow in your footsteps.”

“Serving my Kami serves me, is that where your logic stems?”

“Absolutely.”

“Then I expect you to continue doing your finest work.” Sukuna turned his back on the village below, preparing to return to the shrine’s grounds once more as soon as Uraume was back on their feet and shuffling to his side. As they walked, the curse was careful to assess the buildings once more, this time with his eyes focused on what had yet to be rebuilt and painted over, taking caerful note of the remnants of singed wood and burnt paint that he'd found. “Walk me through the reconstruction effort before potential rain drags us all inside for the night. I’ll leave you to prepare a feast after that, and by then I hope that my Kami will grace us with his presence…”

Notes:

ᕙ(⇀‸↼‶)ᕗ

Notes:
-Akuryō is the term for malevolent spirit. [Evil Spirit]
-Retuning to the previous title note, the humans are preparing fields near Yuji's shrine both for themselves and for the very purpose of his offerings. It's early summer in this story-I don't think I ever made it clear-with only a handful of crops worth starting this late into the season. Though, after Yuji's encounter with the peach trees, anything is possible in their eyes.
-Sukuna: "Who is Itadori and what did he do to my Yuji!?" is probably way more amusing to me than it has any right to be.
-This entire chapter is 200% funnier knowing that Yuji was internally panicking the entire time, and when he finally decides to come clean and spare himself the stress of keeping up his lies, Sukuna would not listen to him even a second. Our poor boy is STRUGGLING, and I am laughing like the horrible person that I am.
-Kanzashi were the hair ornaments used in the Heian Period by noble women to both to untangle their hair and wear as decorative ornaments. I don't refer to them by name in this fic, but I might do so in a later chapter should Sukuna send more gifts as he's so adamantly stated.
-Kami are characterized as being of two minds, two souls. (Hm sound familiar to Yuji's situation? Haha) The gentle side of the Kami is nigi-mitama, whereas the assertive side is the ara-mitama. In Yamakage Shinto, there are also two hidden souls which represent happiness (saki-mitama) and mystery (kushi-mitama), though I don't explicitly tie any parallels to the latter two within this piece. Sukuna is well aware that angering a kami whose power he has yet to truly measure could be an inconvenience to down right detrimental to his existence which is why he's quite tame toward Yuji compared to his general violent and vindictive nature.
-I am weak for Uraume being soft toward Yuji. I can't help it. Loyal servant types who end up finding an exception beyond their master (and usually it's because it's in their master's best interest) is so good. T^T <3 I am delighted to show the progress that has been made at the end of this chapter, with Uraume choosing to stay a bit longer rather than to return to Sukuna's side.

Yahoo! Update complete. This chapter ended up being twice as long as the others usually end up, but it's worth it.
I plan to switch back to Yuji's POV now as he deals with the fallout of all THIS and some keen revelations such as Sukuna's intentions toward him, powers that may or may not actually be his, that nightmare I'm not explaining in the notes rn... etc. From there there will be a few more slice of life chapters as the summer continues with a couple more named characters appearing at the shrine before the inevitable incident. I can't wait! :D

Thank you all so much for reading! All your comments have been a blast to read, and I'm still going back through and catching up on the ones I've missed. Until next time, take care! <3

Chapter 6: Chinkon

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

What just happened?

Rather, what was happening?

What bizarre mess had Yuji’s life become?

Too many things were vying for Yuji’s attention. His own thoughts, disjointed and erratic as they were, competed with the inability of his hands to still and the gusting wind wafting through the smallest of openings. None of this held a candle to light snoring outside his sanctuary. Loud enough to drown out the loudest peaks of the crackling fire, yet sporadic enough for Yuji to falsely believe himself alone, only to be reminded that the King of Curses was sleeping mere meters away from where his own head was expected to lay.

He had not known Sukuna required sleep, let alone be a creature to snore as he claimed the haiden as his quarters so long as his visit persisted. Perhaps the curse chose to rest simply because he desired it. It fell more in line with what Yuji gleaned from his time with him, with this level of familiarity being far more than he ever thought himself to possess. And to then be physically closer than he’d ever wished to be, after purposefully choosing his routes when traveling to avoid the King of Curses at every possible turn—He had been the curse’s lap not once, but twice on this day and now Sukuna was sleeping on the other side of the shoji screen as if Yuji wasn’t a sorcerer who had found obligation in taking advantage of the situation to do… something. Probably. If he were being honest, the thought had flickered in Yuji’s mind amongst the sea of doubt and continuous questioning of whether any of his reality was genuine that he couldn’t come up with a valid action to take that wouldn’t get him killed in retaliation should he strike. And what could a sorcerer of his caliber accomplish when the elders and those who rank so highly above him had yet to land a detrimental hit against this unrepentant beast?

If the option were possible, Yuji would have fled. Instinct was currently in a grudge match with his better judgment over just that, as his charade as Kami kept him within this shrine. He was expected to reside here, and most importantly, it was assumed that he wouldn’t want to crawl his way to freedom on the tips of his fingers and toes to avoid waking the curse who placed himself directly in his path. If Yuji believed Sukuna had seen through his lies, then he would have also believed that the curse’s actions were a sad*stic game of his to see just how long it would take for Yuji to crack. The problem with that theory rested in the sole fact that not only were the curse’s subordinates earnest in their efforts to see him as a kami and thus this shrine and the miracles it possessed as his doing, but Sukuna continued to take Yuji’s farce at face value.

And now, beyond all reason, Yuji was starting to humor the thought as well… Amongst many other jaw-dropping, earth-shattering, and world-breaking revelations to have all occurred within less than an entire day’s passing. It was understandable then, that he would have to take each subject one at a time or else he’d dizzy himself back into another fainting spell.

Please, not another one of those.

With his body awake enough to render sleep in his current state impossible, Yuji sprawled out against his bed before invoking his developed routine of stressed contemplation. The dust of thoughts settled just enough for Yuji to turn his head and see with both his eyes and mind the first subject he should tackle: The curse responsible for all of his woes.

Yuji glared daggers through the darkness, knowing that he could do nothing further without bringing the source of his ire down on his head.

Originally, he had thought that he had experienced two vivid dreams. One a nightmare and the other a strange and unsettling mock-up of their next encounter only for Yuji to affirm that his assumption for the latter was incorrect and Sukuna had indeed returned to his shrine while the sorcerer was partially out of his mind. He did not even need to see the curse to know he was walking amongst the grounds. The energy beyond that of a normal curse, wound within a physical shell more akin to an animated object than a spirit or man skulked outside with unrivaled power. His aura drowned out the mild nuances of cursed energy scattered about whenever someone walked by, just as a collection of lanterns throughout a city street would cause the stars above to fade… But Sukuna’s presence went beyond that. The entirety of the night sky may as well be flooded in darkness, as no other would be allowed to shine as bright as he.

Mesmerizing. Terrifying. Yuji remained sitting up with blankets draped over his being, too hesitant to poke his head out in an effort to understand just what the curse had been berating others for. Just knowing that the King of Curses was displeased had created a lump in Yuji’s throat that he could not swallow. One that grew larger with the recollection of the dream he never had.

Awakening to Sukuna at his bedside had nearly caused his bones to leap from his body. To have him so close, before Yuji’s own senses could register that it was the curse who offered him tea was certainly a means of jolting his body awake. His nerves would remain on high alert the rest of the encounter, between the ludicrous request to be hand-fed and then to demand a Kami’s blessing not too long after— Yuji did not know how to bestow a blessing! He had not believed himself capable either, which had made the curse’s insistence that his own admission of lying all this time be that of some kind of excuse to avoid fulfilling his desires instead of it being the truth all that more baffling!

There was no escape from this. Yuji could not believe the pit he’d found himself tossed within, by his own volition, all because of a circ*mstantial lie. A lie that even Yuji was beginning to question, as how else could he explain the strange energy that had enveloped his body and laced the words he had smashed together? Warm, empowering, yet outwardly bitter and full of contempt. Yuji wished to deny it was his own, but beyond the feelings said energy invoked, the underlying sensation of it moving through his body had not changed since his birth. To make matters exceedingly difficult to understand, more instances of dissociation were leaving Yuji uneasy with his own body. There were too many cases of his head becoming fuzzy or his memory not quite aligning with what he should rightfully know, leaving him disorientated when he lingered too long on rooting out the internal source.

Yuji held his head in his palms, fingers tightening around his hair as he shook away the need to groan.

And if, for the sake of argument, Yuji was the kami Sukuna believed him to be, the curse wasn’t acting in a way that aligned with someone wishing to show proper respect or reverence. Worse than that, Sukuna’s actions were the furthest from an attempt at appeasem*nt than Yuji had ever witnessed! They did not calm nor coax Yuji into a feeling of contentment. Everything the curse had done, picking up and holding him close, grabbing at his face, forcing his hand, and then doing it all over again by the time Yuji had awoken to an evening feast to welcome Sukuna’s return.

“There’s no need to overexert yourself.” The curse spoke up the moment Yuji had climbed back to his feet. He’d foolishly thought the comment had been in relation to Sukuna’s current action, which had been the offering of a hand Yuji had taken for assistance. But once Yuji was standing, Sukuna yanked him ever so closer before another arm swept Yuji up from underneath and tore him from the ground entirely. “We don’t want you passing out again, now do we?”

“Says the one responsible for the last time.” Yuji’s snark had come out before he could shut his mouth in an attempt to keep it in. His reaction came after the fact, but it was too late. To his surprise, the curse only found amusem*nt instead of insult, as if laughing off his own fault as he gripped Yuji tighter the moment his feet began to move.

“If amends for the toll your body took are required…” Sukuna’s thought would not possess a verbal completion on Yuji’s end. Instead, Yuji had to wait until the curse would sit them both down once more to figure out his intentions. The curse had decided, for some unfathomable reason, that he should hand-feed Yuji in front of those bowing at the curse’s feet.

What.

The.

Actual—

And who was Yuji to refuse!?

No amount of heat upon his cheeks or stutter in his breath as a consequence of his racing heart would have convinced Yuji to deny someone capable of turning an entire battlefield to ash should he feel so inclined. Playing the part of a willing participant, accepting whatever the curse would give him in a glossed over daze consisting of confusion and exhaustion at the continuous recurrences of shock had come much easier than Yuji had expected of himself. He’d become numb to the experience rather quickly, leaving his thoughts to bounce around between other things, such as the convenience it must be to possess for arms to allow Sukuna to support the ‘kami’ in his lap, hold a bite of whatever item from their meal he wished to consume next to Yuji’s mouth and indulge in his own all at the same time.

If it wasn’t for the absurdity that this was the KING OF CURSES that Yuji had been resting his shoulder against, he may have found himself more inclined to enjoy himself. Not that there hadn’t been anything that Yuji happened to… appreciate. Against his better judgment, of course. The act of being held and cuddled, objectively speaking, was one Yuji was drawn to as the embrace of another was one he had usually found himself lacking. There could be no denying that having fingers run through his hair sent a pleasurable shudder through his limbs and if he were a cat, he would have practically purred in the curse’s lap. Sukuna, for all his destructive bravado, had been quite soft when physically interacting with him. Yuji’s guard dropped too easily, forcing the sorcerer to pick it back up every time he noticed he’d grown too lax in Sukuna’s hold.

What was the purpose of it all? Why would Sukuna act this way toward him, or anyone for that matter?

Yuji could clearly make out the angle of boasting. The use of possessive adjectives when the curse addressed Yuji in relation to himself was oh-so-telling. Sukuna was enjoying himself quite a bit with the thought of holding ownership over a being known for being unchained and free to act on whims of their own choosing. Yuji would admit it to owing Sukuna in regard to his consideration, as he refrained from laying waste to the shrine, its ‘kami’ and was now going so far as to see this place restored. If the curse was trying to gain favor, we certainly had it, though it was more of an obligation and out of fear rather than a contract of equals. Yet making demands involving hand feeding and blessings was the exact opposite of respect. In the same vein, picking Yuji up and being unapologetically close to him, proclaiming the most preposterous of compliments after sending many gifts Yuji couldn’t deny… They weren’t a means of worship, and they certainly weren’t a form of prayer.

If Yuji didn’t know any better, he would have thought the curse was attempting to court him—

But that would be—

Oh.

Maybe he was reading too much into it. Because having the King of Curses as a suitor would be… Yuji was a sorcerer, so surely they couldn’t —shouldn’t consider the suggestion of any kind of— Sukuna’s really not that bad to look at up close… Those arms—

Yuji almost slapped himself. His hand was already in the air, but he knew the sound of his palm colliding with his cheek would wake the curse. And he couldn’t have that. He wouldn’t. Having to interact with Sukuna now, just after his mind came up with the weirdest, strangest, most out-there explanation for the curse’s actions— But could he say for certainty that he was wrong?

Courting would essentially accomplish the same thing, wouldn’t it? A kami’s favor. If Sukuna was aiming to be the most notable being in Yuji’s life, gifts and grandiose gestures weren’t necessary at all. Not with their secret connection to that of curses and sorcery… Yuji’s head began to ache. Aside from all this, the lack of consistent sleep had thrown his body off its natural rhythm. And as much as he wanted to thrash around with his legs kicking violently into the air, he would have to remain still if he wished for his relative solitude to remain just that.

As if he would ever fall for the King of Curses.

The sorcerer turned around and shoved his face into the collection of fabrics beneath him to let out a silent scream, knowing his racing heart was somehow beating against his wishes. It did not matter if he was right or wrong regarding his theory, because as soon as the notion had entered his head, there was no way that Yuji was going to meet Sukuna’s eyes with a straight face ever again. He honestly didn’t know whether to laugh or cry considering the spiral of events leading up to this precarious point.

What would be the best course of action from here on out?

Yuji had already made an attempt at telling the truth and that got him nowhere. A swift death or an egregious punishment had never crossed the curse’s mind. Yuji’s original plan of running away had left him more unsure than ever, considering he’d be putting the lives of those entrusted to keep an eye on him at risk of Sukuna’s wrath. And with others flocking to his shrine in the hopes of further miracles…

Those peaches had to be some weird nonsense in relation to the grounds this place was built on, right? Yes? No? Maybe?

This feeling of responsibility kept Yuji tucked in his bed. It was enough to keep his thoughts focused on what he could do for himself now, as really, there was no other option than to take each day as they came. He was sure to make the most of it, in his own way, but for now, it was best to focus on enduring the remainder of Sukuna’s visit. The curse was leaving in the morning.

After that, Yuji could see about taking a walk to clear his head and address the nightmare he continued to push back into the recesses of his mind. Averse to thinking about it had left him to ruminate further over the day’s previous encounter. He couldn’t deny that he enjoyed being pampered just a little bit near the end, but why did it have to be him?

At some point, Yuji must have passed out or else he would not have to return to the waking world at the behest of Sukuna’s voice. It was not as though the curse was speaking directly to him, but rather, the way in which Sukuna’s voice carried through the vibrations of the shrine. The curse was berating those nearby, enforcing orders, and ensuring all work would continue as scheduled in his absence.

Yuji could have remained within his sanctuary until Sukuna departed. Sukuna could then decide to see him directly before doing so, and the thought of being trapped in that tiny room any longer had Yuji jumping to his feet with arms shunting the shoji aside in search of fresh air. With no eyes currently on him, the sorcerer fell forward and sprawled across the floor, happy to find the ground cold against his reddening face. Relief came instantly, as did a great enough shock to his system that Yuji’s eyes no longer felt a weight holding them down. While he was never perfectly confident in his ability to speak with the curse, after the blunder of yesterday’s admittance, Yuji was less worried about his lies being found true and more concerned over what manner of interaction awaited him.

After readying his appearance for those outside, Yuji tiptoed to the itado. He pried it open on his own terms, announcing his presence when he was visible to those certainly waiting for him.

“Are you seeing me off, Kami?” With Choso and the others present, Sukuna refrained from using Yuji’s name. He refused to make use of the same name that his workers and the villagers referred to him as either. Uraume was the only exception.

“It would be rude of me not to,” Yuji responded with his eyes immediately darting in the other direction. Walking into seeing Sukuna’s pleased face had his chest filled with unwelcome butterflies, which in turn led to anger as this feeling was unwelcome and downright annoying. At least this would end quickly. “Good morning, Sukuna. Uraume-san. Everyone.”

“Kami-sama.” Uraume bowed their head, with everyone else following suit except for the King who bowed to no one. Although, he would kneel at Yuji’s behest. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. Farewells are always a bit too much for me no matter how many I go through.”

His excuse wasn’t wrong, but Yuji may have come across a bit more dramatic than he cared to. Thankfully, nothing further was said after Sukuna gestured for Yuji to join his final walk across the shrine’s grounds on his way toward the entrance. The pair stopped just before they crossed the torii, as the curse intended to part ways and cross underneath the structure alone.

“Yuji.” The curse’s shadow loomed over him from where he stood. “You may already be aware of this, but I find it pertinent to inform you that sorcerers have been found sneaking about through this region. They may have already fled with my return if they possessed even an inkling of self-preservation, but there are always those who lack said self-preservation…”

The faint beginnings of sweat began to accumulate against the back of Yuji’s neck. Every day he thanks the heavens that his hair covered such a revealing sight.

“I’ve also been informed of your own charades involving the use of their visage, and I don’t know what your relationship with them is, but considering where we stand, I would hate for you to be dragged into the middle of it.”

Ah. So Sukuna learned of Yuji’s ‘lie’ about being a sorcerer for the sake of fighting off cursed spirits who ruined his peace… Yuji’s life had officially been flipped on its head, and for that, he could not help but smile at the absurdity. He giggled too. Hiding his face with his palms did nothing to cover his amusem*nt in its entirety.

And where did he and Sukuna stand, exactly? The curse wouldn’t elaborate, leaving Yuji to infer on his own the nuances of where they stood with one another on his own.

“I believe I’ll be alright.” Yuji’s attempts at stifling his reaction were only somewhat successful. Did he fear a confrontation with a sorcerer when he himself was trained as one? If he were lucky, any sorcerers he came across may be sympathetic to his plight. If not, he could be deemed a deserter or even a traitor for what he’s been up to, though anyone with such hostile opinions tended to remain close to the capital. The worst he had to fear was his history being sprawled out for all to see, but since everyone present was under a very different impression… These were all problems Yuji would have to face as they came, not in hypotheticals intent on causing undue stress. “If any were to make their way here—”

“I would urge you to leave Uraume and the Death Paintings to handle them on your behalf.” The curse had cut him off. While Yuji would have normally gotten upset at this, he found himself almost agreeing with Sukuna’s request. Almost. The thought of leaving everything stressful to others was a tempting one, but sorcerers would naturally come to blows with curse users and curse-hybrids.

“I appreciate your concern. But I assure you, I’ll be fine.”

He had survived this unrelenting mess for this long, hadn’t he?

“And I’m sure that you will be. I’m saying this for their sake.”

Their sake? Who… Oh!

Uraume.

That’s right. Uraume wasn’t leaving with Sukuna, were they? Yuji had thought they would be parting ways as well today, but it seems that Sukuna would prefer them to stay longer. He hoped that the curse’s servant was alright with that decision.

“It’s never my intention to cause them unneeded stress…” Yuji pouted just a tad, only for his pursed lips to part at the sudden sensation of Sukuna’s hand upon his head.

“I would hope not. Until I return, brat.”

Brat? Brat!? Did the King of Curses just call him a brat!?

“You —I—Brat!?”

Where did that come from? Yuji had half the mind to curse at Sukuna as he sauntered away, as the curse had no intention of turning around to address the display of utter confusion and offense he’d left behind. Once again, Sukuna had left Yuji unable to comprehend his intentions. How was teasing supposed to get him anywhere beyond Yuji’s gut instinct to lash out in return?

If only he’d thought of a suitable taunt in retaliation before the curse was out of earshot…

Notes:

I had originally intended for this chapter to be longer, but I decided to split it into two parts due to what happens before Sukuna's departure and what will happen after. There was already a short skip when we moved from from the middle of the night to the following morning. A second skip felt strange to me for how I've been pacing this fic.

Notes:
-Chinkon is the term for a shinto ritual that is performed with the intention of converting the ara-mitama into nigi-mitama. The act quells maleficent spirits which would otherwise be responsible for causing misfortune and other circ*mstances that could not be explained. [The Calming of The Spirits] Additionally, Ara-mitama that failed to achieve deification due to lack of sufficient veneration, or who lost their divinity following attrition of worshipers, became yōkai. This goes in hand with Sukuna's efforts to keep his kami pleased and content. Though, if Yuji were any other kami, Sukuna's advances would have been considered disrespectful enough to warrant a curse or two to teach him a lesson. He's lucky Yuji fears him enough / isn't aware of his abilities to retaliate in such a way.
-It was expected for husbands to move in with their wives upon marriage, though their wives would live in private quarters sectioned off with screens and partitions. With the Kami's sanctuary being secluded from the rest of the main building, it would be only natural for Yuji to sleep alone in his space while Sukuna remained outside. They are by no means married-yet-but there is a level of expectation in where they would lay their heads, though Sukuna is consistently audacious in deciding that he should spend the night in the prayer hall rather than anywhere else. He's also effectively preventing anyone else from coming in to leave offerings or even attempt to interact with Yuji by his mere presence.
-Naorai is the symbolic action in which participants held communion with kami by having the same food offered to the deity, and it is a part of the overall Matsuri [Festival] Sukuna's desire to eat and share in his feast stems from this concept, though the shrine did not have the means to produce an entire festival.
-Yuji is slowly (but surely) coming around to the possibility of his status as a Kami. Most of this chapter is meant to provide insight into Yuji's feelings toward the previous events while allowing him to work through all the nuances of his situation. His nightmare was also references again here, and it will be expanded upon next chapter. Yuji going from "Haha, wouldn't it be funny if the King of Curses was hitting on me?" to "Oh dear God he might be and like, he's kinda hot. BUT ALSO I'M A SORCERER SO WAHHHH" was so messy and fun to write. He's really trying to deny any chance of accepting / reciprocating Sukuna's feelings, but Yuji can't deny his heart starting to betray him. >.<
-Sukuna asking Yuji to be mindful of any sorcerers for Uraume's sake was too cute not to put in. And then to call Yuji a brat after, as if he's Uraume's unruly child was just the icing on the cake.

Next chapter might be on the shorter side since it's the latter half of this one, but we'll see when it comes time to post it.
Thank you for reading.

Chapter 7: Kimon

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Uraume-san?”

“Yes, Kami-sama?”

“I wish to go for a walk beyond the torii.”

Both Yuji and Uraume had their cups pressed against their bottom lip, about to share in the experience of ushering hot tea down their throats before Yuji chose to declare how he wished to make use of the late afternoon. He would have left the shrine sooner, but he feared that wandering with a cluttered mind would somehow bring him to crossing paths with Sukuna on the road should he wander far enough. Additionally, parting just after the curse had left may be a bit too much for everyone to handle, so a nice buffer of nothing to allow everyone to unwind after a visit from the King of Curses was ideal.

Now that time has passed, and it was Yuji’s turn to take his leave, even if it was only for a very short amount of time in comparison.

“Of course, Kami-sama. I can have Choso accompany you—”

“Alone.”

Uraume paused, their whole body frozen for a second that felt longer than the many that came before it. Their posture stiffened, and their eyes narrowed in displeasure once the two made contact. A sip was taken while Yuji left the rest of his tea to settle in his lap. Already the sorcerer found himself gulping a recollection of Sukuna’s words regarding Uraume’s stress, but he did not see how declaring his intentions for a simple walk would be an issue worth fretting over.

“Alone.” They repeated once their tea was gone, and their lungs were allowed an exasperated sign.

“That’s right. It’s not as if I’ve never been alone before.” Yuji had already traveled more than most could ever boast in a lifetime. That had been the nature of his role as a sorcerer. He has fended off aggressive wildlife, unruly bandits, and all manner of curses with nothing but his bare hands. There was little that Yuji feared beyond the very curse whose name he was given permission to speak without the inclusion of honorifics.

“I would feel better if you had someone accompany you.”

“I know, but—” Yuji wanted to be alone. He longed for a proper moment alone without the feeling of confinement or the sounds of others just on the edge of the personal space he’d managed to carve out for himself. Most of all, he wanted to truly clear his head. What progress he had made when confronting recent affairs mattered little so long as that horrid scene remained lurking in the shadows of his thoughts. He had no desire to confront it, but he knew that his being would remain on edge so long as he delayed the inevitable. “There was this dream I had, just before Sukuna arrived. I need to sort through it and try to understand what it means.”

It had been too real to have just been a figment of his imagination. Within his earliest memories, Yuji had only ever been the type of person to experience uneventful nights. Either they were dreamless, or his mind would not permit him to remember even the faintest of feelings that would take over his resting body. To have experienced something now, after everything he’d lived through, could not be coincidental.

“I wish to walk with no one but my thoughts.” Yuji placed his cup down to free his hands. From there, his palms moved against the floor and his fingers spread out wide to support his weight as he lowered his head close to the floor. “I promise I won’t stray far or be gone too long.”

“Asking me for permission… This is your domain. Your word is final, despite the complications that come with the potential contradictions of Sukuna-sama’s desires.” Uraume let out another sigh, signaling for Yuji to lift his head. “Can you also promise to avoid trouble while you’re out?”

“I can only promise to try.” A sheepish grin accompanied his answer. He had little control over how his life had recently spiraled. It stood to reason that whatever he had to look forward to in this life would follow the same path of unexpectancy. The least he could do was remain vigilant, but beyond that…

“I would hope so.” Their response wasn’t that of denial, which had Yuji eagerly leaning in as he waited to hear the rest of what Uraume was thinking. “Tethering you to one spot is a fool’s errand, though Sukuna-sama would believe otherwise.”

Were they calling the King of Curses a fool? Or was Yuji meant to glean something else from that statement?

“I will be sending someone to track where you have gone should you not return by the day’s end.”

“That’s fine!” Yuji shot up from his seat, conceding that having someone give chase after him may be for the best. He’d already accepted that he could not simply run off from his new responsibilities to this shrine and the people flocking to it, as much as his anxieties would have him desiring it. Additionally, his status as a perceived kami could bring about the very trouble Uraume wished to avoid. Whatever ensured there would be less of that, Yuji would happily agree to. “Thank you very much.”

And with that, Yuji's search for proper solitude began.

He explained himself only briefly to those whom he passed by, exchanging greetings before taking his first steps down toward the not-so-abandoned village in well over a week. The stairs, now properly weeded with their precarious cracks filled in, were much easier to navigate during the daytime than underneath the approach of a dreary nighttime storm.

Wearing the full ensemble expected of him was out of the question for this curt adventure. The weight of all the layers combined with either having to bundle the uchiki under his arms or watch the ends become muddied and torn from dragging across the ground was reason enough to abandon them. Down to his kosode, Uraume had insisted on shedding one more layer to trade for the kariginu they had unearthed from the trove of gifts Sukuna had previously sent. Another mark of nobility, the outfit had far fewer layers and its top stopped just below Yuji’s knees. Its outer white outer layer was made of thick enough silk for the red and gold underneath to only poke out where the cuts and stitches made it a purposeful choice.

Even in casual attire, Yuji could not fully embrace the feeling of wearing such high-quality silks. The tsuru pattern of his nabukama, while mostly hidden by his top, was eye-catching enough that Yuji’s eyes could not help but turn down to stare at his feet while he walked. The cranes were flying alongside his steps. That had been the words from one of the workers as Yuji brushed past, leaving the sorcerer humming away his bashful reaction until he was far out of sight.

Yuji had overhead Sukuna speaking of traveling southwest, so naturally, Yuji looked toward the northeast. The shrine, the village, and even the farmland in the midst of being revived for use would soon become nothing more than a view from the horizon in no time at all. He’d forgotten how fast he could move. Exhaustion was not something that came as quickly to him as others, and when the rustling leaves and the gentle wind responsible were things Yuji was happy to embrace, it had become easy to lose himself in his steps. His movement had become less calculated. No longer stiff or full of hesitation. The moment Yuji could confirm that he was the only one walking this begotten dirt road was the same moment he thrust his arms out and jumped across the upcoming dip in elevation between hills. He didn’t need to force formality nor consider how his actions would reflect on the perceptions others would have of him as there were no others to witness his childish bout of freedom. Best of all, Uraume was not here to witness Yuji climb onto the nearest boulder and raise a hand over his eyes to scan the field of fall grass and take note of what other landmarks lay ahead before he found a suitable place to turn around sometime later.

It was a shame that this elation would not last forever. Not only because he would have to return to his shrine, but because of his original intention of coming out to the middle of untamed land in the first place. He’d come to reflect on his previous nightmare and all the unwelcome discomfort and dread that it had brought with it.

To that end, Yuji sat down on his newly acquired boulder with crossed legs and an equally crossed expression on his face. He closed his eyes before ushering the memory to the surface. His core would protest, forcing his hand to grip his chest to harden himself for the metaphorical plunge. Heavier, quicker breaths were necessary to force his lungs to work with him as he continued delving into his meditation, with his other hand making use of the boulder beneath him as a grounding element. Yuji rubbed his thumb against the weathered stone, only acknowledging the warm, sun-kissed surface as the only physical sensation to matter amongst the nightmare he had prepared to endure.

When Yuji pried his eyes open, he was no longer under the midday sun.

Yuji now stood within a village both known to him, and unknown all the same. The buildings were familiar, as was every detail from the placement of each structure in relation to the trees and pathways to individual blades of grass poking up around his feet. He didn’t know why his mind recognized a place he’d only ever meant within this dream, not why the glow of the raging fire that consumed the rooftops and spread cinders amongst the ground had clenched a brace around his heart.

He stood in the center of it all. Pyres feeding off the homes of panicked families grew from the purposeful tossing of animal fat before the torches. Wood burned, cracked, and eventually snapped as the fire sapped their strength, causing roofs to cave in and the trees to crumble branch by branch. People ran in all directions to avoid the fire. To flee the path of trampling livestock. To get as far away from the men responsible despite their numbers closing in, surrounding the village on all sides to ensure the chance to escape had long since passed. His name was invoked. Over and over, a terrified chorus of screams.

Instinctively, Yuji lunged forward to help the first person to stumble past. A woman, clutching her child, fell against the uneven ground due to her shaking and unreliable feet. Her face blurred, features unable to be attributed to anyone in particular, and her body was discovered to be nothing but a specter the moment Yuji’s hand swept through her arm.

Only, she wasn’t the specter.

Yuji was.

Unable to interact, unable to be heard, it did not matter to whom he ran nor what encouragement he spoke to get people back on their feet in the wake of danger. He could not act as a shield, or even provide comfort as the bandits who gazed upon prosperity and wished it to turn to ash after sinking their teeth into unearned spoils had begun their slaughter. He begged and pleaded, tears flowing down his cheeks for mercy that would not come. Demands that fell on deaf ears. Threats that were in vain, as his ability to act had been stripped away from him with no vessel to flow through.

The massacre was a brutal sight. One Yuji found himself unable to avert his eyes from. He possessed enough respect to watch, to mourn, and to grieve ever so violently against the ground. Curled fists slammed into the earth, shaking the very foundation of this nightmare until reality broke in two. Four. Six. And so forth until the nightmare was nothing more than a shattered mess, leaving Yuji to stand amongst a blackened void with nothing but his being torn apart at the seams.

One blink, and Yuji’s mind had returned to the physical world he had temporarily left behind.

This time, his surroundings were unknown to him. While the faint trace of cinders remained in his nose and the taste of metal on his tongue, the unexpected sound of water trickling along a shallow riverbed beckoned his ears. He stood somewhere just off the beaten road, legs spread shoulder-width apart and hands raised for a fight that never came. Yuji’s breathing had become more erratic. The surrounding wind had picked up too, catching on his hair and tossing it in all directions regardless of which way he was facing.

Somehow, his body had strayed from his perch. As bizarre as it was, Yuji could only shake his head and wail through what awful emotions continued to tear through his chest. Anger and resentment would have manifested regardless of how personal this memory had felt, and just acknowledging a connection to something he knew never happened left Yuji shaking on his way to the water’s edge.

Maybe it had happened a long time ago. A memory of the land rather than one of his own. Anything was possible when one remained on sacred ground for as long as he had. As sad as it was, there could be relief in knowing that such an attack would remain relegated to the past. An event that had already happened meant there was little that could have been done, and even less reason to worry, though Yuji’s reflection did not appear to agree.

Yuji’s reflection stared with eyes writhing in fear on an otherwise stoic face.

Disbelief in classifying his nightmare as a prophetic vision remained strong, but that wouldn’t stop Yuji from considering the possibility that what he’d been shown was a warning. By who or by what means? He wouldn’t know where to begin to find out, nor was he certain that he wanted to. That harrowing experience had managed to become even worse the second time as knowing what to anticipate had done nothing to temper Yuji’s reaction.

With both hands, Yuji kneeled close to the clear water and scooped up just enough to splash his face whilst sweeping back the strands of hair that had come loose during his episode of madness. He splashed his face a second and third time, soaking the top of his kariginu in the process. It would take more time to get back to his shrine than it would to dry, as Yuji was already looking for what signs he could to determine where he was. There was no way he could have sleepwalked, or rather, sleepran too far from where he started…

Just as Yuji raised his chin from the water, his eyes locked with the sudden appearance of a toad larger than every bull Yuji had ever come across. The creature possessed horns. Two on the top of its head, and a third curled back from the tip of its nose. Not one, but three sets of eyes rolled out of sync with one another, leaving Yuji cursing under his breath as he should have sensed the arrival of a cursed spirit. Especially one of that size.

The distance between Yuji and the cursed spirit was large enough for him to flee without issue. Should the frog attack, perhaps an extended strike with its tongue, Yuji was confident in his own abilities to dodge. He did not fret over his ability to retreat, and his confidence would remain steady as another spirit revealed itself from amongst riverside overgrowth.

A boar with tusks reminiscent of bull hones and sharpened hooves stepped out of the rustling grass. Neither appeared related to one another in the characteristics of their bodies, but they remained amicable in their ability to coexist in the same space. Yuji suspected that the two cursed spirits may be of equal grade because of this. Until a cursed spirit was able to manifest a cursed technique, raw power was the key decider in which spirits would dominate any given area. The lesser spirits would defer to the greater, with those of equal standing to be locked in combat or remain neutral to avoid mutual destruction.

Yuji wished to heed Uraume’s warning and retreat. At this point, neither spirit had made a move to strike. He had every opportunity to skitter away, but the faint sense that there was something beyond these two creatures, a spark of cursed energy that denoted a living thing—a person. Upon squinting his eyes to concentrate, Yuji honed his vision to see what normally remained unseen. Trails of cursed energy overlaid his vision, granting his eyes a path to follow until he came across a high concentration of it. The shape of this glowing spot was nothing more than a blob, but the size of it… Yuji would dare say that there was a human sprawled on the ground and hidden in the grass.

Were they hiding from the cursed spirits? Were they in danger?

The thought of another in need of aid was enough for Yuji to dash across the river. He used the stones poking up from just barely under the river’s surface to hop across, giving the illusion to any onlooker that he had run across the water itself. A sizable jump would then grant enough air time for Yuji to raise his leg into the air and strike down on the toad with the feel of his foot. The power behind his kick was infused with his own cursed energy, along with his mastered self-taught technique of divergence, leaving the spirit to go through the pain of not one, but two strikes mere milliseconds apart before it popped into a smoking pile of ash.

“That felt good.” Yuji breathed, delighted to find an outlet for all the frustration the last week had built up for him to deal with. He would have engaged with these cursed spirits regardless of another’s plight, as leaving any be was a recipe for future disaster to come. “Now then…”

The boar charged his way, but a simple slide to the right with a spin on Yuji’s back heel would allow him to dodge and counter around the beast. No time would go to waste. Not a single beat of this dance would be skipped as the sorcerer grabbed hold of both the boar’s tusks and chucked the creature with as much force as his strength would allow.

His target was the third cursed spirit who had been initially out of his sight. A tall and gangly thing beside the trunk of an aging tree. The deformed creature of flesh wearing a tigerskin cloth would end up on the receiving end of Yuji’s throw. Before it could even act, the two cursed spirits collided, and their bodies burst into a bloody mess of viscera and ash.

“Too easy.” Yuji smirked, pleased with himself. His comment was only a momentary distraction from his goal, as soon enough, the sorcerer was sifting through the grass in search of the person he knew was hiding just out of view.

There he was.

A man lay unconscious along the roots of the old tree, barely older than Yuji if his looks were to be believed. His black hair, while partially in a bun, was mostly draped over his back. What had intrigued Yuji the most were the man’s garments. This stranger was dressed as a Buddhist priest, complete with the gojo-gesa half-fallen off his shoulder. He wasn’t dressed as the missionaries were. Why he was out so far from any temple Yuji wasn’t sure, but if the cursed energy he was sensing indicated that possessed more than the usual person then he might be—Oh sh*t.

“No. No. No—” Yuji dropped to his knees to get closer and assess the injury before him. Blood had pooled underneath the man’s robes, mostly concentrating around his lower left torso. It was only after the initial sweep did Yuji look closer and acknowledge the wear and tear on his attire, along with the many scrapes present on the man’s limp hands to match the torn tabi socks over his feet. He’d been in a fight. Or several, by the looks of it.

Quickly, Yuji brought his hands to the man’s neck while his other hand outstretched a finger under his nose in search of his breath. To his relief, he was greeted with a warm exhale, though it was too faint for his liking.

“Ok. This is fine. We’re fine. I’m going to carry you back to the shrine, and maybe Uraume or someone else can help.” Yuji uttered with wavering confidence. Hadn’t fully committed to which direction he should travel in, and worse still, deciphering the best way to carry this man to avoid further injury did not come easily. And even if he figured out all that, the time it would take to get back while it appeared the man was still actively blessing out… “Come on, think. I have to—I have to wrap the wound, stop the bleeding, uh… Please don’t die on me, alright? I’m not going to let that happen. I swear!”

Frantic, Yuji reached down to press his palm on the wound to apply much-needed pressure. His goal was to then rip off whatever cloth he could from the sleeves of his kariginu and use that to temporarily seal the wound while ignoring the possible backlash he may receive for treating Sukuna’s gift in this way. However, Yuji never got the chance. To his utter bewilderment, his pleas to save the man’s life were answered by the pooling of his own energy with his hands. Light enveloped the area, temporarily flushing out everything else there possibly was until all trace of the blood and the found underneath had vanished as if it was never there in the first place.

All Yuji could do was feel his eyes widen as far as they would go to stare at his quivering palms in near-petrifying shock over what he’d just witnessed. Not just witnessed—What Yuji had done all on his own.

He had just healed another. He did not know how to utilize the reverse cursed technique, yet he’d managed to use it on some other person? Was that what had happened? There was only one individual he knew through the conversations of other sorcerers capable of this very feat. She and Yuji were not related by a long shot, so the chance of this being a hereditary ability, especially when such abilities usually manifest in one’s earliest years…

None of this should be possible.

“W-Wha-at is t-this?” Yuji stammered with moisture clouding his vision, making it that much harder for him to continue staring down his twitching fingers. “H-How did I—What did—?”

And to make matters worse, just as Yuji was about to struggle through an overwhelming onslaught of confusion and panic, the man still lying out in front of him began to stir.

Notes:

With the overall length of these two chapters, you can see why I had split them, yes?

Notes:
-Kimon (鬼門) translates to [Demon Gate] The direction of northeast has been referred to as the direction of ushi-tora, or Ox-Tiger. This assignment is based off of the twelve zodiac animals in relation to the cardinal directions. There is a theory that the oni's development of cowlike horns and tigerskin loincloth developed as a visual to this term. Anyway, according to Taoism and esoteric onmyōdō, the northeasterly direction is considered an unlucky direction through which evil spirits pass. Traveling in this direction is seen as a bad omen.
-I swear I am not just using this fic as an excuse to put Yuji in many different outfits. The Kariginu is what became adopted as Heian Noble attire. White Kariginu are often worn for ceremonies. The Tsuru [Crane] pattern I chose for Yuji's nabukama was one only used by high-ranking nobles + it is considered a sacred animal, representing luck and longevity.
-Yuji's nightmare. It serves as both a glimpse into the past and a warning that has yet to come. Is it a means of communication by the kami or a consequence of their merging? Hard to say for sure, but the kami within Yuji is just as upset by the memories as Yuji is.
-And oh boy, our first proper sorcerer. (But technically not, because hey, we all know who this is. Especially if you're reading the tags.) I'm not going with the same relation in ages as canon for this AU, so Suguru isn't too much older than Yuji in this fic. And why is he out here bleeding out for Yuji to find? Other than to make a dramatic entrance, I believe Suguru had thought the best was to gather stronger cursed spirits was to get closer to the King's territory and snag them, but he may have run into some problems... The cursed spirits surrounding him were his own to be on guard before he passed out entirely. Yuji couldn't have known that, but it's ok, I'm sure Suguru won't mind considering the healing he just received.
-Haha, Yuji is once again chucked into the mental deep end and of course, Suguru has to wake up the moment this happens. I wonder how the rest will go? ;)

Thank you all for reading!
I'm going to go back to working on my other big fic for my next update, but I will return to this soon! I'm a little bummed I couldn't get to another character as quickly as I wanted to in this fic... Wah. Oh well. Pacing is important and I'm happy with where we are now. <3

Chapter 8: Utsushimi

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The man's eyes scrunched together. A weak groan followed, coaxing Yuji out of his shock and away from his palms to stare in anticipation for what came next. This once injured stranger now lay without so much a scratch, and with no one around but Yuji to denote the cause, the sorcerer had no excuse tucked up his sleeve to explain the power that flowed from his hands. That did not mean he could explain it. By gods, he wished he could because there were bound to be questions once this man woke up to be greeted by Yuji sitting over him.

Impulsivity told Yuji to run. So had his nerves, as they had reached a limit from the building stress of each notable encounter to come his way. Running was appealing. It was exciting. Or perhaps that was simply the elation that came with the struggle to grasp oxygen. He was in the midst of hyperventilating. Maybe that was it? Truthfully, If Yuji were to skitter off and out of sight, no one else besides the still-unconscious man would have known he was ever there. Yuji could dash as far in one direction that his legs would carry him and be rid of this man and the powers his injuries had brought forth. He could run further and shred his clothes, forget about the shrine and those who expected his return, and go back to how things used to be as if he'd never taken shelter in that rundown shrine… But contrary to his ideation, Yuji remained.

His legs would not move. They couldn't. Despite this miracle before him, he possessed no heart willing to abandon someone whose state was unknown. For all Yuji knew, this 'healing' may have only been on the surface. What good would that have done if that were the case? Could this man make it anywhere safe? Especially before the sun dipped below the horizon to rest?

Concern had easily overridden selfish desire, so much so that while Yuji continued to mull over humoring such possibilities, the man beneath him lifted his head and almost sent Yuji flailing backward into the dirt. The sorcerer’s arms flailed about his head, grasping at the air in search of balance. He expected to be greeted with fluster equal to his own, or perhaps the anger that most often came with being greeted with the unexpected. Either reaction would be one Yuji could dilute into a calm to explain himself— somehow —but the man eventually opened his eyes to nothing but a dazed look at his savior.

“Y-You’re…”

Yuji held his breath.

The man had looked upon him with realization, as if something profound was about to leave his mouth. But when it came time to complete the sentence, the man’s words fumbled into nothing as his attempt to sit up from the ground was met with a sudden wave of vertigo. His eyes rolled back, a prelude to falling unconscious once more.

“You’re?” Yuji hissed while grabbing at the man’s collar. “You’re what? What does that mean!?”

Reeling his head back and whining to the sky would do nothing to get the answers Yuji sought. He possessed enough awareness to not shake the poor man in an attempt to reawaken him, but that wouldn’t relieve Yuji from his own desire to see his frustration lash about in all directions. Acting on said feelings, Yuji would not, but he would continue to claw through his hair and shake his head before cramming all his fury into the tiniest of spaces so that he could attend to the unknown man further.

To that end, Yuji clenched his teeth and began to look the man over one last time. When nothing of note regarding injuries was found, the sorcerer tucked his arms underneath the man’s limp body to slowly lift him off the ground. He was by no means heavy, very few people were compared to Yuji’s strength, but he’d weighed a bit more than what Yuji had expected for his body type. Were his muscles really that dense?

Thoughts to harp on later, as for now, Yuji was careful enough to shift the man onto his back while keeping an eye out for any reflective movements from pain that could be a sign of unseen injury.

“I can’t just leave you out here… Hold on tight, ok?” Yuji knew his request was meaningless, but he’d at least hope to a subconscious degree that it would prevent the man from falling off him as he walked. “Let’s see… I came from the south, so we would want to go…”

Thankfully, returning to his shrine was not as taxing of an endeavor as Yuji had foreseen it to be. His sense of direction had yet to fail him. He would eventually calm down, as an almost intrinsic feeling of where to go had come about. The road, once found, eventually wound in its direction which had made traversing the rough landscape a bit easier on Yuji’s legs.

Trees tend to obscure the shrine sitting upon its hill, but the red torii had caught Yuji’s eye long before the familiar sight of the village beneath it registered in his mind. It was only when the specks of movement amongst the fields had morphed into the proper shapes of people did Yuji realize how his return would be perceived. Carrying in an unconscious stranger, and one wearing the garbs of a priest— Uraume would surely have his head. But that was only if they found out. If Yuji were subtle enough…

With that in mind, Yuji responded to the hails of those delighted in his return. A few of the workers had begun to restore, and in some cases, replace the buildings that had been lost to time within the village itself, meaning there were people to buffer Yuji’s meeting with those residing within the shrine ahead. Choso had been amongst them. Yuji assumed he was talking with one of the more experienced craftsmen to ensure their plans were carried out without necessary problems. His gasp was the loudest of the ones Yuji expected to hear and Yuji was quick to wave such concern off and assure that his own safety was nothing to worry about while quickly diverting attention to the unconscious man in his arms.

“That building over there—” Yuji gestured to the nearest home whose screens had just been attached to the outside walls. “—May I rest him there? And don’t send for anyone. It is not that I don’t appreciate a warm welcome, but I need a moment before more people flock in my direction.”

“Permission is unneeded, Itadori-sama.” Choso bowed before sprinting ahead to roll back the shoji that would have been in Yuji’s way. “I’ll send for some tatami.”

“Thank you.”

Yuji climbed up the steps and wobbled inside the vacant building, unable to spend much time admiring the fruits of the men’s labor while his mind was fixated on gently placing his ward on the ground. Ensuring that he rested in the half of the room still burdened with shadow despite the opened screen had a more selfish reason behind it. Keeping the priest out of sight allowed him to relax just a tad and possibly draw less immediate attention. Consideration for the man not having to wake up to the evening sun’s glare was also present, but not the priority.

At least now the man could rest without any potential threats lurking about.

After hearing Choso order one of the men to make haste, the Death Painting turned to poke his head in the building for anything else Yuji may acquire. Nothing came to mind, other than a stretch of Yuji’s back, arms, and shoulders as he removed himself from the home to place his feet back on familiar ground.

“Itadori-sama, that man—”

“May still be in need of aid.” Yuji had expected to hear objection, or in Choso’s case, a reminder of caution for whom Yuji had brought back with him. A Buddhist priest would have been suspect enough, but to sense a sizable amount of cursed energy from the man… He was more than likely one of them. “And I know what this looks like, but I am not blind to those who cannot help themselves. It’s not in my nature, which is why I would prefer to avoid involving Uraume-san. I already dislike involving you considering where you must stand with this.”

“With what, Kami-sama?”

“The priest—” A shiver went up Yuji’s spine, certainly caused by the icy smile he had yet to turn to. Immediately, Yuji pivoted on his toes to then jump back behind Choso for cover. He’d need it to save himself from Uraume, as their displeased aura was seeping out for all to feel prickling the surface of one’s skin. “Uraume-san!?”

“A priest? What issue do you expect me to have with a priest?”

“It’s cruel of you to smile like that.” Yuji muttered, knowing that Uraume was seething underneath their cold exterior. He turned his feet, hands clutching the back of Choso’s robes obi as he desperately sought a way to alleviate the building tension in the air. With solidarity expected of any sibling, older or younger, Choso was kind enough to continue acting as his shield despite Uraume’s silent order for him to move.

Their conflict came to a head when rustling could be heard from inside the building. The thud of hands hitting the floor before the grunt of moving onto one’s feet, and then the footsteps to follow… Yuji couldn’t make out where exactly the man stood from his position. He and Choso were had a difficult angle to make out anything inside the building, leaving Uraume the only one standing below the entrance with a clear sight of the stranger Yuji had brought home.

Whether his timing was impeccable or disastrous, Yuji had yet to decide.

“Sorcerer.” Now explicitly bitter in tone, Yuji couldn’t help but yelp at Uraume’s form of address to the man —the sorcerer— inside.

“I’m no more a sorcerer than you, servant.” The man retorted with a reserved, yet cheeky amount of grace. He recognized Uraume. Yuji didn’t see why he wouldn’t as Sukuna’s personal servant normally followed the curse wherever he went. Their white hair and young appearance were features that naturally stood out beyond that.

Oh, good. He’s not a sorcerer after all.

Yuji's immediate thought was cut short and wrung by the neck, as someone with that much cursed energy stating he wasn’t a sorcerer meant that he was a curse user. That wasn’t any better! If anything, that was worse! It was difficult to curse himself when Yuji knew that knowing this information would not have changed his course of earlier action.

Still…

“You dress in their garbs.”

“Only because it usually benefits me to do so.”

“Why are you here?” Uraume wasn’t asking about this very spot, as the explanation for why this man was here could be easily surmised as ‘Yuji’s fault.’ Why the man was so close to the shrine to begin with, especially when it now sat within Sukuna’s territory, was their point of inquiry.

“I am on a spiritual journey.” The man’s explanation garnered a raised eyebrow from Uraume. Given his attire, Yuji wasn’t so sure he should be skeptical, yet something about the priest had Yuji squinting his eyes in unison with Choso. “And on that journey, I heard a rumor of a local deity interacting with his followers and I wanted to see him for myself.”

“You would have also heard that Kami-sama and his shrine fall under Sukuna-sama’s claim.”

“The curse isn’t here, is he?” The answer to that question was obvious. There would be no mistaking or missing the curse’s presence. “Truthfully, I wish to give my thanks to whoever brought me here to be treated. You see, I had underestimated my wounds and thought I could travel further than what reality showed.”

“You were treated before your arrival.” Uraume glare shifted to Yuji, changing into something softer as a result. “As for by whom…”

This was Yuji’s cue to step into view. From out behind Choso, the sorcerer shuffled to Uraume’s side with a hand awkwardly waving in the air. He could now view the man properly, relieved to see him standing on his own without any need to clutch his side or seek support from the building itself. In return, the man looked upon Yuji with slow-building recognition. The same eyes from earlier had returned, piecing together what had transpired while he was unconscious.

“H-Hello. I’m glad to see you’re alright.” There had been so much blood before, but no one would know that after Yuji’s apparent benediction.

“You owe your life to Itadori-sama.” Choso added, emphasizing Yuji’s name to ensure that it would not be forgotten. “You’ll pledge yourself to him to earn the mercy bestowed upon you.”

“He does not— That’s entirely unnecessary!” Yuji waved his hands about to get Choso out of such a demanding stance beside him.

“Then he should leave.” Uraume’s comment had Yuji turning around to object to them, uttering incoherent sounds as he wished for the two to avoid taking such extremes. “Sorcerer. Curse User. It makes no difference.”

“The rumors were true.” All three turned back to the man still staring directly at Yuji. Slowly, the man descended the steps, stopping just as his feet stood flat upon the ground before showing his respect with a proper bow. “You not only healed my wounds but spirited me away from danger. Thank you, Itadori-sama.”

“Ah… Yes. Well, it was the proper thing to do. Um…” Spirited away? Yuji’s face had begun to heat around his cheeks, but at least the passing breeze was enough to keep him flaring up at the choice of phrase. “And who may I ask are you? You were already intending to visit, so now I’m a bit curious.”

“Geto. Geto Suguru.”

The name was unfamiliar. It wasn’t as though Yuji was expecting to know every person with cursed energy personally, but still… A little insight usually goes a long way.

After Geto raised his head, he continued to lean close as he eyed Yuji up and down. He was entranced by something, which Yuji assumed was the very fact that a supposed Kami was standing before him at all. The lack of personal space was constricting, but before Uraume could act in shoving the man back with their bark or their bite, Geto pulled back with a thoughtful hand on his chin.

“If you don’t mind me asking, Kami-sama… Is he a willing vessel?”

A… willing vessel?

“Excuse you?” Yuji was insulted. More than that, a hypocritical anger had overtaken him that he didn’t have any right to have. Why he had described it that way, he wasn’t sure, but those were his feelings burning through his core. “This body has always been my own.”

Ever since Yuji entered it… What?

That didn’t make sense. When would he need to enter the body he was born with? The one crafted around his very soul? Yet the memory of that first night in the shrine played out over Yuji’s vision. It was as if he were a bird perched in the rafters or a spider hanging off the wall, both staring down at a sleeping boy in need of shelter and protection. An outsider looking in. Yuji was hesitant to call it a memory, yet it was just as real as any other, matching the intensity his nightmare had previously overwhelmed him with. Feelings that were not his own, yet ones that ravaged his body and asserted their presence as if they had always been.

This strange scene was one filled with fondness, sympathy, and a terrible heart-wrenching loneliness.

“How insolent of you.” Uraume spat, their hand suddenly resting on Yuji’s shoulder. His silence must have been telling, but what it had told beyond Yuji’s sudden drop in mood was something the sorcerer couldn’t know. “I should take your head for such an insult after Kami-sama’s kindness. Or worse, string your body up and leave you for Sukuna upon his next return should Kami-sama refrain from passing his own judgment.”

“Uraume-san, please.” Yuji murmured just loud enough to get their attention. “It’s alright.”

“It is far from alright. At the very least he should be banished.”

“As the sun is coming down? The night is dangerous, regardless of where one is.” Swallowing back his confusion and building agony was a monumental task on its own, but Yuji would not break down in front of so many expecting eyes. “He can rest for the evening and leave when he is in a position to do so at his leisure. Refrain from harassing one another until then, alright?”

“Kami-sama… You’re far too kind.”

“Someone has to be.” Yuji gently shook Uraume’s hand off him before departing. “I’m returning to my shrine.”

There was nothing else to add. Yuji received curt bows of understanding from Choso and Uraume alike, only for Geto to hesitantly follow after dealing with his own shock. Was he surprised by Yuji’s restraint? Or the answer that he gave? What did Geto know that Yuji did not?

Now was not the time to press for such answers, as Yuji could feel his body pulsating with unbridled energy he’d rather keep from lashing out should his control become lost to him. It wasn’t until Yuji returned to the haiden, hands clutching the sides of his head immediately after slamming the itado shut to isolate himself. Tears flowed down his cheeks the moment his back fell against the wood, ultimately sliding down against the smooth surface until his backside collided with the floor and his legs folded haphazardly behind him.

Was this body his?

The question had brought about an experience of disassociation so headache-inducing that Yuji had to close his eyes and fight back against the drums pounding in his ears. Two memories of that night played out simultaneously, muddling Yuji’s vision as neither was false according to his heart. Logically, only one of them could be, but… That wasn’t right. Yuji knew that to be true as well. How and why? He wished he could put it into words but every time he tried, all he could do was grasp at his chest and heave through the next breath…

It was that motion, the reach for his center, that had Yuji turning down where his heart rested.

Could he… truly be possessed?

Is that what was going on?

“You would tell me if I was, wouldn’t you?” Yuji spoke to the air, expecting to experience nothing but his own nervous laugh at such absurdity.

Yet, the candles lit at the corners of the hall burst to greater life, preceding the soft lighting of the fire pit which rested in the center. Yuji wanted to attribute this to a sudden gust of wind sending cinders across the room. A cascade of unlikely, but not impossible events that he would have believed had he not closed the only route a draft would have made it inside, let alone a wind strong enough to be responsible for what he’d just witnessed.

Admittedly terrified, the sorcerer hobbled onto his feet and stood directly in front of the flames. He searched the coals for answers, baffled and frankly too burdened with his manic thoughts to make sense of anything until the fire plumed into an array of shapes beyond any natural means.

Yuji stepped back, but he did not flee as the fire simmered into a form he was most familiar with. Not the erratic shape of cackling flames, but that of a humanoid figure with equal height and proportions to match his own. This image wrapped in flickering embers reached out toward him, beckoning Yuji to return to the pit’s edge with an enthralling warmth. Two hands form to brush against Yuji’s face. His breath hitched at their touch, but his skin did not burn. No details showed themselves within the flame and thus, Yuji’s mind supplied his own visage in reflection to compensate.

“W-Who are you?”

The whisper escaped Yuji’s lips as the embodiment of all his fears, anger, and worry cupped his face and brought its forehead against his own. One of its hands would trail down to Yuji’s burning heart, hovering over it with delicate fingers before his fiery reflection was blown away, leaving Yuji to lament as the room returned to the dim light he’d grown used to.

“What are we?”

Later that evening, after the sun had been laid to rest and the stars began their dance in the sky, Yuji snuck out of his shrine to observe the merriment taking place upon its grounds. He could not remain cooped up with his thoughts as his only companionship, and being so naturally drawn to people as he was, the sound of their laughter interlacing incoherent stories and drunken singing was enough to coax Yuji’s legs into action.

The workers were celebrating. This was no festival nor any planned event, but one that sprung about at Sukuna’s departure without a single life being taken during his visit. The curse rarely sang praises, let alone to those he’d consider so far beneath him. Naturally, it was not the abundance or even the mere presence of verbal praise, but the lack of insult or punishment when surveying their work that was reason enough to cheer. No reaction was a good reaction. Sukuna had been content with their progress and that was more than enough reason to celebrate around a fire of their own with a few of the villagers who chose to stay overnight happily joining in on the fun.

Yuji kept himself hidden on the sidelines, happily standing in the shadows of their bonfire. He suspected that he’d become the center of attention should he join in, and now more than ever, he wished to avoid just that. His own troubles aside, this celebration belonged to the hard workers whom he owed for their continued diligence and passion. They had every right to be proud of their efforts and this sentiment was shared enough between their overseers that Uraume nor the Death Paintings made an effort to see it cease.

If Yuji looked hard enough, he could see Eso and Kechizu mingling with the men, dragging along their eldest to join in on their lively antics. Such excitement brought about a wisp of serenity to Yuji’s chest, enough to see his body calm as he continued to watch with the hint of a smile tugging the edges of his lips.

“I should apologize for my earlier comment, Itadori-sama.”

The sound of Geto’s voice startled Yuji from his trance, forcing the sorcerer to fling his head forward to find the false priest leaning against the shamusho’s front. He must have sensed Yuji’s approach, for the noise of celebration should have masked his steps.

“Apologize? For what?”

“My rudeness for starters. There were far better ways to bring up such a question.”

Ah. That made sense. Truthfully, Yuji had become so distracted by what Geto’s question had brought to light that he’d forgotten whether the man had apologized or not. He would gladly accept one, but it was by no means mandatory.

“You’re forgiven. I can’t blame you for being curious.” A kami in human form was a rare sight to behold. Yuji wasn’t blind to his existence being something wondrous and strange whether it was true or not.

“Now that we are relatively alone, may I ask another question in relation to the first? I won’t blame you for denying me this, as I know I possess no right to ask it.”

“Go ahead.” Yuji folded his arms into his sleeves to stave off any nighttime chill. “I just can’t guarantee you an answer.”

“What are you? I can see that you’re a Kami just as your followers believe, but you possess a human body. If not a vessel, then what? A manifested avatar? A reincarnation?”

Yuji thought about Geto's question. It was the very question he’d continued to ineffectively roll around in his head in search of the proper answer that continued to evade him.

“I’m not entirely sure. It’s weird, I’ve always been me, but I’m also beginning to understand that I’ve been me for far much longer than where my memory begins. It’s hard to explain in words.”

“There’s no need to force it.” Geto granted Yuji mercy from his frustration.

“I appreciate it.” Yuji diverted his eyes from the crowd to glance at Geto from the edge of his vision. “What were you really doing out here? You’re no missionary to this region.”

“I see that nothing gets past you, Itadori-sama.” Geto chuckled. “In a sense, I wasn’t lying about my spiritual journey, though it is a personal and nonconforming one. My goal in this region was to hunt down stronger cursed spirits, as Ryomen Sukuna’s presence in his lands led stronger spirits to flock his way.”

“You’re not a sorcerer.”

“But I’m still their enemy. My intent was to add more cursed spirits to my arsenal. You can sense how their energy interacts with my soul, can you not?” The false priest was right, as Yuji could strengthen his focus to notice how a deeper, pervasive aura intertwined with Geto’s cursed energy now that he was awake and more active in stimulating it. “I would summon one to show you, but these grounds tend to repulse true cursed spirits, unlike those attendants you have.”

“I’d rather you don’t.” Yuji could only picture the sudden trouble summoned cursed spirits would cause without any forewarning should Uraume or the Death Paintings catch sight of them. “I believe you, just as I can understand why you didn’t share this from the beginning. That ability is powerful.”

It’s special grade. Knowing that had Yuji internally banging his head because he knew that he’d heard about it before, but the source of the information or in what context continued to elude him.

“That it may be, but even I’m not invincible. The ability to use the reverse cursed technique is still beyond my reach.” Geto pushed himself off the building’s side to stand directly in front of Yuji and lower his head. “I nearly could have succumbed to my wounds and then all my effort toward growing my power would have been wasted. Thank you for appearing in my time of need. I owe you a debt that I will find a way to pay in kind.”

“Geto-san, really it’s—”

“I insist, Itadori-sama.”

“If you insist…” Yuji muttered before reluctantly accepting the man’s offer. “Just, please don’t cause any trouble. Especially for Uraume-san. They’re already cross with me as it is.”

“I’m sure that in time, we’ll find a middle ground between us.”

Contrary to the doubt persisting in the back of Yuji’s mind, the sorcerer sought to be optimistic about Geto’s insistence instead. If he was serving their Kami in some capacity to repay a debt Yuji never intended to collect, that gave him a purpose to be present, shouldn’t it?

“I hope so.”

Notes:

໒(⊙ᴗ⊙)७✎▤

Notes:
-Utsushimi is the term for the visible, physical form. [Existing Body]
-Imagining Yuji violently shaking Geto away in the hopes of getting come explanation was so funny to me I kept grinning like an idiot while writing the scene.
-Yuji hides behind Choso because big brother will protect him from Uraume haha and Uraume is very patient with Yuji. The little jump scare for their entrance was comedic timing that I LIVE for. XD Nothing gets past them.
-GETO KNOWS? Or does he? I like to believe that while Yuji wasn't a high-ranking sorcerer by any means, his innate physical strength, distinct pink hair and decision to travel on his own from place to place makes him mildly known just enough that those who pay attention to rumors or the stories of those they visit might have spoken of him before. Geto may have heard of him through this method or from when he was still a proper sorcerer, so to find a Kami with traits that line up with Yuji's is a little suspect. Especially when there is no denying what Yuji is when looking at him. Geto was curious what his deal was, and is now probably wondering if Yuji had found a way to ascend and become a kami in death, though it wouldn't align with the older history of the shrine. Sorry Geto, you should have been here for the previous fic. SMH
-Geto's history is very loose here. He's not all "Kill the monkeys" in this version, but he's not altruistic either. Like Yuji, who set off on his own, Geto did just that after having a mild falling out with Gojo and is now looking to raise his strength and find his own path to take in life. Amazing how Yuji's shrine ends up on that path... >.>
-Yuji and the Kami... oh my god. Right, so, the Kami can't communicate with Yuji directly due to its enigmatic nature and the fact that its being is so tightly entwined with Yuji's own that they are one and the same at this point. The vessel influences the kami as the kami influences the vessel. The fire apparition taking Yuji's form plays into that, and Yuji's now at a point where the answer is there, but he has to truly accept what he's become to embrace it or else he'll continue to have this imposter syndrome.
-Unrelated but shout out to roseylilac for reminding me that Yuji's official name would be akin to 'Ame-no-Yuji-no-Mikoto [The great unwavering benevolence of heaven] though his surname when derived from the meaning of its characters would be [The great tiger cane of heaven] or from its literal meaning of Japanese Knotweed to become [The great Knotweed of heaven] though this is not SBIW so no one will be calling him that here.

That should be everything! I'm very excited for next chapter as I finally get to write a character I've been planning to for so long but never finding the opportunity for. I've already talked about her entrance to the story and her role on twitter, so if you know, you know. ;)
T^T I am so behind on answering comments! I promise I'll start going through them tomorrow. I swear I read every comment as soon as I get the email notification on my phone, you have no idea how feral I get over hearing your thoughts. <3

Thank you all so much for reading!

Chapter 9: Mikoshi

Notes:

I WANT TO THANK JINROZENROT ON TWITTER FOR DRAWING KAMI!YUJI AND SUKUNA!
Flustered Kami!Yuji & Smug Kuna

LOOK AT THEM! Q.Q <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Itadori-sama—!”

“Take them. I insist. We have more than what we know what to do with here.” Yuji shoved the basket of peaches further into Junpei’s arms, refusing to take no for an answer. “You should take some of these back for your mom. If you can’t think of it as a gift, then see it as a payment for allowing me to stay with you both during my time in your village.”

“That’s even worse!” Junpei’s objection had Yuji smiling harder, more determined than ever to make him take the damn basket. “You don’t owe us anything— You already took care of the cursed spirit, and now you’re accepting visitors… My mother keeps asking when you’re coming back to visit us now that she knows you actually live way closer than we thought. Can you believe it?”

“Well, when are you inviting me over?” Without warning, Yuji let go of the basket of peaches, forcing Junpei to tighten his grip to avoid it falling to the ground. “Unless you don’t want me there. I’d hate to intrude.”

“It’s the entire village flocking to our home after you arrive that would be intruding.” Defeated, Junpei sighed before fondly looking upon the basket. “You can come over anytime you want, but please warn us beforehand.”

“I could go in disguise. Would that help?”

“I mean, that’s not a terrible idea…” The two of them turned up to the ceiling in thought, humming away as they each envisioned what such a disguise would look like, before their conversation was interrupted by a commotion outside.

Commotion outside, as Yuji had recently learned, was never a good thing.

“I can go take a look for you, Itadori-sama.” Junpei had already shuffled toward the itado, but there wasn’t enough distance between him and Yuji for the offer to matter. A couple of steps closed the distance between them, enough so that Junpei was better off just rolling aside the itado for Yuji to step outside and see for himself what was going on.

“It’s alright.” Yuji leaned back as he walked through the opening, eyes remaining on Junpei before his words would eventually fall apart. “I could use the sunlight any… way…”

At the opposing end of the shrine, just behind the torii stood a decadent palanquin. Even when placed upon the ground by the servants who carried it all this way, the structure rose above the heads of those who clamored around in awe. It was likely none of them had ever witnessed one in person. Black with gold accents, purple silks draped over the edges to hide whoever was riding within— The entire display was a flaunt of status. To say that Yuji was nervous was an understatement, as he had no understanding as to whom his presence had summoned now and what business they had with a shrine so far out of reach, regardless of the rumors which continued to spread.

Then again, it wasn’t as if his noble guest had to make the trek on their own two feet…

While Yuji stood where the path of his shrine ended at his feet, Uraume moved to presumably greet the noble about to exit their palanquin. Yet, their expression was rather cross, and if Yuji had to guess, they appeared displeased with the sudden visit to an almost personal degree. Either this sight was not new to them and this individual wasn’t a stranger, or Uraume had a problem with nobility as a whole approaching the shrine so audaciously. Neither could be proven true until the interaction played out, leaving Yuji to awkwardly stand in wait.

As soon as the servants parted from the palanquin to form mirrored rows of deference to their master, the silk partition to the outside world gave way to reveal a nobleman dressed in beautiful layers of uchiki, invoking hues of the forest depths. Teal, indigo, black and soft jades were stacked upon one another with a white kosode underneath, complimenting her deep green eyes and lengthy black hair parted perfectly down the center of her head. This woman was unknown to Yuji, but the shift in attitude from mild interest to a loft expression with her chin held high and eyes piercing down at those bowing beneath her feet— comprised of her servants and the workers alike showing proper respect —was enough for Yuji to find himself tired of whatever conversation they were about to engage in.

The only ones who did not bow their heads were Uraume, the Death Paintings, and Geto. The latter of the two parties were far enough from the entrance to get away with standing around and observing. Uraume, however, refused to bow by choice. The smile plastered on their face to meet this woman was nothing but a cracking mask, as even Yuji could see the frost building up along the bottom edge of Uraume’s robes.

And suddenly, Yuji was more content than ever to be at the distance he and Junpei were currently at.

“Do you know who this woman is?” Yuji leaned over to whisper into Junpei’s ear with one of his sleeves partially covering his mouth.

“I do not. I thought you— Nobles rarely visit our village, even to collect what they believe we owe in their share of our crops. And of the ones who do… I’ve never seen or heard of her.” Junpei paused, about to jump back to avoid such an obvious act of conversing before proper greetings had been established. Luckily, Uraume looked to be stepping in before the noblewoman could take more than a single step through the torii and onto sacred ground.

“What business do you have here, Yorozu?” Uraume spoke her name with much restraint, despite no honorifics for respect. “Sukuna-sama is not here—”

“I’m well aware of that, Uraume.” Oh good, they were on a given-name basis. The woman glared at Uraume for pulling her attention away from her advance. “Anyone, even those without cursed energy could tell that their King’s presence can’t be felt. And I’m not here for my dear Suku.”

Dear Suku?

“I’m here for the Kami.”

The kami. That was Yuji. She was here for him and by the way she hissed out that descriptor, this visit wasn’t a cordial one. The snap of her eyes directly toward Yuji only made the impending shudder worse. In response, Yuji did his best to alleviate his woe with a smile and a light chuckle. Something friendly and inviting, only for his attempt to be shot down by the continued scrunching of Yorozu’s eyebrows and the increased pout upon her lips. If they were closer, Yuji would have been able to make out the flare of her nostrils aligning with the noticeable flare of the cursed energy she possessed— And she possessed a lot of it.

A sorcerer? A curse user? Or something in between? Uraume and her weren’t on good terms, but that appeared more personal than anything else. Women weren’t given the same status as men within the bounds of Jujutsu society, with many being denied the proper training in sorcery at all unless circ*mstances favored them. That didn’t stop Kugisaki, as tedious and needlessly strenuous the process had been for her to garner a bit of respect since she had no major clan to speak for her either. How ability was somehow twisted by the notions of the sex one was born as was just one of the many issues Yuji had taken with the clans he’d slowly drifted apart from, but that was a topic for another time. A time in which he wasn’t facing down the hostility of someone apparently scorned by his very presence as Yorozu shoved past Uraume with her hitoe and uchiki flying in the air after both arms worked to cast them aside.

With her cocoon in tatters amongst the ground, Yorozu revealed not only her sleeveless kosode underneath, but the sudden unfurling of two iridescent dragonfly wings from the center of her back. A silver shimmer reflected the sun pouring down upon the shrine, garnering awe and recoil from all onlookers, including Yuji himself, at the unanticipated display.

“You, Itadori-sama,” The noblewoman threw her finger forward, pointing dead center between Yuji’s eyes, while each syllable spoken was done so with aggressive contempt. “You stole my Sukuna from me!”

Her Sukuna… Stolen!?

“Excuse me!?”

Before Yuji could comprehend her claim in a meaningful way beyond astonishment and offense, Yorozu burst forth in blinding fury down the center of the shrine’s courtyard. To an outsider observing what was to come, her movements were truly that of a darting dragonfly. Instantaneous. But to Yuji, the world slowed just enough for him to observe the way her cursed energy reshaped its normally intangible nature around her flesh to form a layer of armor. Insectoid in appearance, her right arm, shoulder, and half her face had become encased in her creation just as she flung her fist forward in an attempt to strike down the very kami whose home she moved within.

Yuji was no stranger to fists and other appendages aiming for his being. His own fighting style consisted of hand-to-hand combat, and thus, a speedy reaction time coupled with the effective ability to block was essential for survival. Now, with the threat approaching him, he had no way of truly gauging how powerful her attack would be with the activation of her cursed technique, but that would not stop Yuji from standing his ground. He was grateful that Junpei had sought to merge with the crowd the moment Yorozu’s declaration had been made. If he hadn’t and Yuji had been wrong…

“I haven’t stolen anything!” With an outstretched hand, Yuji caught Yorozu’s punch without so much as a wobble in his steps. His feet remain firmly planted where he stood. The earth beneath him did not dare betray his desire to face her head-on, even if he simply wished for this woman to use the ears she was born with and listen before worse escalation occurred. “He’s the one who—”

But Yuji would not finish the thought.

The aura with which he’d infused his body, as any sorcerer was trained to do in order to strengthen and embolden themselves in the face of lethality, has expanded outward from his palm in a burst of light. This act was not done intentionally. What came of it was the shattering of Yorozu’s armor, first in acute cracks along where their hands met, then larger breaks that crawled up her arm until the entire piece was riddled with instability. With her armor went her wings, fading into dust as she flew back, catching herself with a backflip before her feet dragged along the dirt as she worked to stabilize her stance.

Hearing a chorus of gasps was one thing, but Yuji was more attuned to the snap of Yorozu’s teeth and the growl emanating behind her as Uraume’s own energy sported a ferocity of its own.

“You impudent little girl!” Sukuna’s servant summoned a wave of ice to throw her off the ground, forcing Yorozu to dodge and weave the crashing seas of icicle shards flinging in her direction. “It was not enough to disrespect Sukuna-sama, but bring your attitude here—!”

“This doesn’t involve you!” Yorozu ascends into the air once more. Her breaths are heavy, and her patience had already been whittled to a frenzy. Upon reaching the skies, she lifts her arms and summons forth a hollow disc of liquid metal in preparation for another attack. It was to be a base to form projectiles with, or perhaps a means to recover her armor— But Yuji would not see much of either as Uraume brought forth their counter.

Pillars of ice rise from the ground at Uraume’s feet to break apart and hover in the air. They purposefully shattered the expanding crystal to will it into the air, akin to a barrage of arrows to tear Yorozu from the sky.

No amount of movement would permit Yorozu to dodge the sheer quantity of sharpened hail shot in her direction. Her own wings would become shredded, forcing her to split her focus between recovering her means of flight and her newly created metal. The battle between where to bolster her efforts would end when her concentration on either broke entirely the moment Uraume scored a hit against her face. A blade of ice sliced through her cheek, pouring red down her pale cheeks onto the ground where she fell to one knee, unwilling to yield after a minor slight had been successful against her.

Unbeknownst to either fighter, it would not be up to Uraume or Yorozu how this battle would end.

“Enough.”

The moment Yorozu’s blood hit the ground, Yuji could see nothing else but the tinge of red overlaid upon his eyes. Intrinsic displeasure took hold, forcing him to break free from his spectating role and move between the two combatants before any more blood could shed upon his shrine. Regardless of circ*mstance or justification, Yuji would not stand by and allow them to continue further.

“I won’t stand for this any longer.” Yuji could feel the unnatural growl in his voice. It spooked him just as much as those looking upon him, as it was an uncharacteristic mannerism he hadn’t fought against as his eyes flickered between Uraume and Yorozu alike. “Whatever matters that need to be dealt with can be done so with the words we’re all capable of. There is no good reason for any more blood to be spilled— Am I clear?”

“Yes, Kami-sama.” Uraume dismissed the remnants of their technique strewn about the shrine’s courtyard. A light mist formed around Yuji and everyone else’s ankles as a result, but it too dissipated in the seconds to come. Scolding Uraume felt wrong, especially since they only acted in his best interest to keep him safe from someone who had not initially held her punches. This voice of authority was one he had little experience in and to be honest, it shook him more than he would have liked to admit.

As for the noblewoman-sorcerer standing behind him, Yuji turned his head to find that she had become silent. Her eyes deferred to the ground, unwilling to acknowledge the disruption of her fight entirely when the proof of Uraume’s strike could be found at her feet. The first blow was not just at her skin, but at her pride.

“Yorozu-san, was it?” Yuji stood tall as he addressed her. “I would appreciate it if you came with me to talk about this slight you feel that I’ve made against you. I really don’t want to keep fighting like this.”

“Am I not enough of a challenge to warrant your time, Kami?” The woman spat, twisting Yuji’s words as yet another provocation.

“The opposite, actually.” If Yuji had guessed right, Yorozu possessed some kind of creation technique. Her boundaries were limited by imagination and cursed energy consumption, but seeing as she possessed a lot of it… Yorozu and Uraume would have gained far more injuries before their fight concluded. And that wasn’t taking into account Choso and his brothers, who were both responsible for keeping the workers and villagers out of harm while itching to join in the fight themselves. “If we all kept going like this, I’m sure we’d all end up mangled, and that’s no fun for anyone. No to mention all the damage to my shrine that would result from the crossfire. These people worked very hard to restore it, so it would be wrong of me to allow their hard work to go to waste.”

Once again, Yuji had rendered Yorozu silent. Her huff was enough of a response to assume that she was conceding to his wishes. She appeared to follow him without objection as soon as Yuji gestured for the two to enter the haiden to avoid the eyes of the surrounding audience. Uraume would seek to follow behind, but when they reached the door, Yuji gestured for Yorozu to enter before he decided that this would be a conversation just between the two of them.

“I’m sorry, Uraume-san, I wish to speak with her alone.”

“I understand, but Kami-sama—”

“I’ll be alright. Please keep an eye on Yorozu-san’s servants for me while we speak. I trust you to handle anything that may happen in my absence.” Yuji bowed his head. “I’m not upset with you.”

“I would hope not.” Uraume’s words were soft, spoken out of relief despite the worry still present on their face. “I know you have more patience to give than I, thus if anyone can handle Yorozu, it's you. Call for me if my presence is needed.”

“I will. Thank you, Uraume-san.”

And with that, Yuji closed the doors to his shrine behind him after entering the hall of worship. He gestured for Yorozu to sit by the fire he’d left behind, only doing the same in front of her only when she looked as comfortable as she could be given their current circ*mstances. She wasn’t hiding the pout on her face as she looked around the room. In a way, Yuji appreciated her for this, as her unashamed feelings were out on display for him to understand. Maybe it was his fault for moving them to the one place where Sukuna’s gifts could be seen amongst the other offerings he’d been given. If Yuji were lucky, Yorozu wouldn’t pick them all out right away, but he knew better than to pray for such things.

What Yuji couldn’t keep his eyes away from was the mark on her face. The bleeding looked to have stopped, but it would need to be wiped and tended to in order to be sure. Yorozu had already lifted her hand to do so, but Yuji was quick to stop her from smearing her palm across her cheek when he considered a better solution. With his thumb, Yuji brushed against her face before she had time to object, channeling the same desire he recalled from healing Geto’s injuries onto hers. If desperation were key, then Yuji argued the need to win favor in an effort for peace was enough to invoke a similar sensation. A warm glow returned to the tips of his fingers, and one brush across Yorozu’s cheek was enough to do away with injury and blood alike.

This new ability was not a coincidence. As much as it scared Yuji to manifest such power, the ability to do good with it had overridden his anxiety regarding it.

“There. It’s all gone, see?” Yuji turned his empty palm to Yorozu, showing his clean hand, even if his nerves were causing it to tremble. “All better.”

Yorozu grasped her cheek in response. Her fingers rubbed the skin red and still found no trace of the mark. Yet, instead of gratitude, her face only held that very contempt she arrived with.

“You— You won’t make me submit to you with this ruse!”

Ruse!?

His acts of kindness had no hidden strings attached or ulterior motives beyond a gesture of goodwill. Worse still, the sorcerer could feel a headache brewing as she continued to speak to him with such disrespect after he restrained himself from acting on any desire to demand otherwise.

“Submit to you?” Yuji spoke between his clenched teeth. The reminder to keep breathing steady was enough to keep his heart rate in check. “Our fight is over—”

“It will never be over as long as you’ve stolen my dear Sukuna’s heart from me!” On the verge of tears, Yorozu slammed her fist on the ground as her emotions ran rampant. “My first love… Sukuna never looked in my direction, no matter how many times I vied for his attention. If strength was all that he could acknowledge, then I worked harder still to showcase the payoff to the sleepless nights I’ve spent studying the intricacies of my cursed technique to find everything I could possibly do to optimize its power, and it's still not enough! I’m strong! Strong enough for even the Fujiwara to acknowledge me, but not for him. Sukuna would rather set his sights on the Kami that wound his little red string around his neck than be with me.”

“Wound his little red string— First off, I didn’t do anything to make the King of Curses show up and place his claim on this land and the shrine already existing on it! I was ambushed in the middle of the night. Sukuna offered to restore my shrine after, and it’s been… like that between us since.” Taking Yorozu’s words one at a time was difficult, but the accusation of being some kind of homewrecker when she just admitted that it had no home to wreck was just absurd.

“Like that, huh?” Yorozu wept against the floor, her fingers clawing at the wood while her shoulder spasmed between her sobs. “That’s worse!”

“No, that’s not— It’s very complicated. And I’m not even sure of my own feelings, and a lot has been going on top of all that.” Yuji flailed about over her, unsure of whether pulling her up would be seen as a supportive or aggressive act. “Sukuna places value in power, right? Is it really that surprising that he’d be interested in a Kami considering the power we hold?”

We.

It didn’t feel right leaving Yuji’s lips, but it didn’t feel wrong either. With how naturally it came out, Yuji almost believed that he was being honest when saying it. Because that’s what he was, wasn’t he?

“Yorozu-san,” Instead of pulling her up, Yuji crawled down on his stomach to her level. From there he could meet her eyes again, as damp as they were, to make another attempt at explaining where they stood with one another. “I wasn’t intentionally trying to get between you and Sukuna. And I’m really sorry that he doesn’t see how strong you and your cursed technique really are. That armor you made, against anyone else, would be a serious threat all on its own. You can fly too! I can't even do that!”

Yuji let out a laugh as he extended out his hand.

“Your armor is powerful, and your wings are beautiful. You deserve someone who can see that clearly, which makes me think that Sukuna must be blind!” A silent apology was sent out to Uraume for insulting their master. It was not as though Yuji regretted his rather insulting choice of words, but he knew they wouldn’t take kindly to his comment. The benefit of the doubt led Yuji to conclude that the curse had his own reasons for his lack of response to Yorozu’s courting, especially after her possessive display when it sounded as though the two never spoke, let alone met and spent time together in the first place. This woman had a rather strong personality…

“You really think that I’m… all that?” Hesitant to respond to Yuji’s actions, Yorozu’s hand hovers over Yuji’s until he takes hold of her and hoists her up from the ground

“Of course! And you’d have to be creative too to use insects for inspiration compared to traditional armor!”

“That’s because insects are efficient in their consumption of energy. A single butterfly can fly across the sea and if a hornet chooses to do so, it possesses the ability to travel between Heian-Kyō and Hida in a single day.” It was Yorozu’s turn to tug on Yuji, bringing him closer to the stars in her eyes, eager to continue sharing her discoveries. “Ants can lift objects several hundred times their body weight. And don’t get me started on the jaw strength, jumping power, and speed of others.”

This sudden deluge of knowledge was not what Yuji had expected, but he welcomed this side of her far more than the antagonistic challenger she had entered the shrine as.

“If they were scaled to the size of a human, these traits would eclipse all those around them!”

“For real?”

The two continued on for a bit, with Yorozu doing most of the speaking until her words weren’t enough and calligraphy tools were needed to showcase the depth of her research in tandem with the demonstration of her cursed technique. At some point, her words had begun to blow over Yuji’s head in the realm of comprehension, but that did not stop him from listening to her animated explanations and moments of hair-pulling rants that came with the arduous process of making this knowledge usable.

It had almost felt too soon to dismiss her when Yuji eventually had to, but being struck with the knowledge that there were many waiting outside in anticipation for their meeting to conclude was enough to prompt him to wrap up this blissful moment.

Thankfully, Yorozu understood, even if her disappointment was well depicted on her face. She would brave a more content look as they both departed from the building, ending in her nodding, and thanking Yuji for the clarification she received from their talk.

“You’ve given me a lot to think about, Itadori-sama.” From heartbroken to serene, she even addressed him by name and with respect that was never asked for, but always assumed by those surrounding him. It was a relieving sight, though for others it was more shocking. “I’ll be sure to take a lot of time to reflect on today.”

“I hope all goes well with that.” Yuji wasn’t exactly sure what to say in response, but nonetheless smiled and saw to her departure as he would with any other. “And I hope your journey is an easy one.”

“It will be now, thank you.”

Yorozu’s comment had Yuji a tad bit confused, but the tilt of his head did nothing to stop her from climbing upon her palanquin and departing.

His chest felt lighter when the ordeal came to a close, though he could not escape the sudden barrage of questions that came his way from Choso and Uraume alike. Ducking his head would not let him avoid their concern, especially with their own history to share of Yorozu’s antics regarding her unparalleled love— obsession, from Uraume’s own words —for Sukuna. To see her drop the topic so easily was nothing short of a miracle, especially when everyone thought she would continue to perceive Yuji as a rival…

“So that’s the relationship you have with the King of Curses…” Geto’s comment was one that had Yuji flustered, both at his own inability to openly refute it and the possibility of there being enough reciprocated feelings to make such a relationship as real as Geto had assumed.

Sukuna’s advances were flattering. That was all Yuji could say before his prior anxiety returned and his need for space prompted him to break free from the group to rest his head. At least today’s specific tribulation was done and over with.

Two days later, Yuji’s desire to close the door on his encounter with Yorozu would turn out to be a premature assumption. There had been a chance in his mind that she would not be coming back at all, but that was shattered by the sound of her voice calling out from the outskirts of the courtyard.

“Itadori-sama!” Yorozu continued to shout, her voice getting closer.

Yuji looked away from the branches above his head to find her sprinting form, having decided to spend that day tending to the orchard at a more reasonable pace at Uraume’s suggestion. No longer in her layered regalia, Yorozu sported a kariginu of a similar make to Yuji’s own. Hers was suited to her palette, with a pattern embodying the dew found on morning grass wrapped around her legs.

“Yorozu-san?” He tried not to look as surprised as he was at the woman’s return. However, he was more surprised that she managed to bypass Uraume completely, as the latter was furiously catching up to them as the pair had already begun to speak. “You’re back so soon.”

“It feels like a century has already passed, but I’ve endured with my spirit renewed. I’ve come to a revelation, for which you should be the first one to hear.” Proud of herself, Yorozu placed her hand upon her heart and declared her next sentence louder than all the previous as if to prove her convictions to be genuine. “I no longer view Sukuna as the object of my unrequited adoration!”

“That’s great, Yorozu-san!” Yuji pressed his hands together, his happiness easily reflecting her own at this new and liberating direction in her life.

“I’m so glad you think so, Itadori-sama, because now it is here that I declare that curse my rival!”

“What!?” Uraume and Yuji responded simultaneously, though Yuji’s reaction was more of an incoherent squeak. Neither reaction would knock the wind from Yorozu’s sails as she basked in her newly claimed position.

“The seeds you’ve planted… I understand now. It’s up to me to see them flourish.” She dashed forward, stopping just centimeters away before the two would have collided into a messy ball on the ground. Both her hands clasped over Yuji’s own, and with a burning inferno in her heart, she took a deep breath before reciting a haiku.

Under these peach trees

I share my intent with you

Kami who sees me

“That’s enough!” Uraume sought to break the two up, but that only prompted Yorozu to spin Yuji around and cling to him harder with her arms wrapped around his own. “First Sukuna-sama and now Kami-sama, your arrogance is beyond being a simple nuisance. Unhand him!”

“Why must you always get in the way of my love?” Yorozu stuck her tongue out, refusing to let go. “Can’t you see this is personal business between us? Leave!”

“Kami-sama!” Do something!

With a raised hand, Yuji hypocritically gestured for Uraume to calm down while his mind had gone into a mild panic. How had she come to this conclusion? Yuji had not made a single attempt to garner her affection, at least not on purpose! All they did was talk… which was more than what he could claim that she and Sukuna had ever done, but surely…

“Yorozu-san, could you please let go of me? I think there’s been a misunderstanding.”

“A misunderstanding?” The noblewoman’s grip faltered just enough for Yuji to wriggle free. That wouldn’t stop her from leaning forward with a hand cupped over her mouth to rekindle whatever modicum of privacy she thought they had before Uraume’s arrival. “If this is because of Sukuna, I already know that you can’t publicly respond to my affections in earnest.”

“No, that’s not—I think you’re an amazing individual, but I do not share the same feelings you possess for me.” Yuji bows his head in apology. “I’m sorry, Yorozu-san. What you’re after isn’t possible with me. When I told you to pursue someone better, I truly meant that. You deserve someone who can give those feelings in return. I can only ever see you as a newly made friend.”

“As a friend…” Yorozu covered her mouth, mulling over the truth that Yuji was convinced would either bring her to tears or reverse their goodwill into that of animosity. Yet neither outcome occurred, as she went ahead and nodded at the title. “A Kami’s friend is still one step above most. I’m sure in time I’ll convince you otherwise, Itadori-sama, but for now, I’ll express my gratitude that you’ve given me this much. May I still present the offering I’d planned for you? I couldn’t forgive myself after arriving empty-handed last time.”

“I don’t see why not.”

Uraume couldn’t object to one paying proper respects. Yorozu must have guessed this, as she would then cast a smirk in Uraume’s direction before getting to the reveal of what she’s brought. Or rather, what she was about to make.

With the activation of Yorozu’s cursed technique came a cackle of cursed energy between her closed palms. She contained it masterfully, refusing to allow the sparks to arc beyond her wrists as she focused her mind on forming the object of her choosing— A tokigushi.

The wooden comb sat gently in her palm while the rest of Yorozu’s body shook with her panting breath. Its creation had not been as simple as the creation of wood and then molding it into shape, as there was a pattern of peach blossoms embedded into the shaft. Pink, red, and gold lines traced the image, shining in the light when slowly tilted in the sun.

“Yorozu-san, it’s beautiful.”

“If you would allow me, Itadori-sama.” She gestured for Yuji to turn around, eager to put the comb to use as she began pulling its teeth through his hair. Great care was taken to ensure that she did not pull too hard when getting snagged on the knotted sections as she worked her way from bottom to top. “Your hair is a gorgeous shade, but you really need to see to these knotted bits here.”

The process was going to take some time, eventually leading the pair to sit down amongst the grass as Yorozu continued her work. Uraume would scowl at this, but enough of them approved of Yuji’s unruly hair being taken care of to permit Yorozu to continue as they went off to prepare the eventual refreshment for Yuji to enjoy while being groomed.

“I had no idea there were so many…”

“Don’t be embarrassed, my hair used to be just as bad before I became more attentive to myself. I couldn’t trust my family’s servants to do anything right. And sometimes I still can’t.” Yorozu hummed. “I would have thought that Uraume wouldn’t have let these stray knots become so unruly. Then again, your hair is so fluffy when uncombed, no wonder they missed these…”

“Uraume does their best. They have a lot of things to manage.” And their primary ward is one penchant for trouble. Yuji didn’t envy them in the slightest.

“I’m sure they do… We may not get along, but I’ll be the first to acknowledge their work ethic.” As Yorozu continued, Yuji could help but close his eyes and become engrossed in the feeling of her hands working through his hair. He’d relaxed quite a bit, which had made the next thought from her mouth all the harder to prepare for. “I hope that our friendship can alleviate some of the loneliness you feel.”

“You think I’m lonely, Yorozu-san?”

“Sukuna and you share the same expression, even if the way you shape your faces is different. On the very first day I laid eyes on him, I could see that loneliness for what it was, gone unnoticed by everyone else surrounding him. It had initially thought that it was his strength that kept him alone, since there were no others that Sukuna could call his equal. I thought that I could become strong enough to pierce through that divide and prove him wrong, but now that I met you and witnessed someone surrounded by adoration and reverence feel the same thing… Are you lonely by choice? Or is there something we humans can’t fundamentally connect with when it comes to beings such as yourselves?”

The sudden shift into philosophy and the nature of alienation that Yuji hadn’t been able to put into words until now had truly caught him off guard. Once again he was being compared to Sukuna, yet in this way… He didn’t understand how Yorozu perceived Yuji’s heart, but he knew that her assumption wasn’t false. Recalling back to her last visit, the ability to finally speak earnestly about his and Sukuna’s relationship, albeit briefly, was something he had yet to do with another. Additionally, there were aspects of his being that he kept secret from those who resided on the grounds of his shrine and visitors alike. Pieces of himself that even he did not completely understand, which had continuously kept him from truly feeling like… himself. In a strange and inconceivable way, Yuji had begun to feel this very barrier of genuine understanding between parts of his own being.

The very question of what he’d become had remained ever-present in his mind. If he’d become a kami, then what did that truly mean? What was his intrinsic role beyond what others expected of him? What facets of the natural world were his to embody?

Why him?

“I don’t know. I’ve already said to Geto-san that I’m in the process of figuring a lot of stuff about myself out. I don’t think I can connect earnestly with someone else if I don’t know how to connect myself.”

“That’s a good start then!” Yorozu beamed. “I hope that for Sukuna’s sake, when you do find that you are able to pull yourself together, he can look past your strength and appreciate the being you are, or else I’ll surely be the victor.”

She’s still on that?

Yet, Yorozu’s words had tugged at Yuji’s heart. The curse had a penchant for acknowledging strength and Yuji had assumed that this was why Sukuna had initially taken an interest in him. Sukuna did not know well beyond that. There simply hasn’t been enough time spent together for that to happen, and yet… As easy as it was to dismiss the potential for the curse to possess feelings beyond that, especially when Yuji was already weary of any relationship to begin with. A part of Yuji craved the thought of being loved beyond what could be gleamed upon the surface. Paradoxically, that meant that hiding a piece of his own history was, in its own way, counterintuitive to this desire.

Yuji had already failed to reveal the truth to the curse, but perhaps what he believed to be true, and the actual truth were not the same. He hadn't gone into detail either, but if tried again during the curse’s next visit and laid out everything he knew about himself thus far… maybe he could both come to an understanding about himself as well as where he and Sukuna truly stood between one another regardless of the fallout that may come of it.

Notes:

Notes:
-Mikoshi (divine palanquin). I think Yuji should have one of his own at some point, but he'd object from embarassment.
-Traditionally, one isn't supposed to visit a shrine if they are sick, have an open wound or are mourning because these are considered causes of impurity. The spilling of blood, as previously stated in another AN isn't prohibited, which was why Yuji/The Kami got furious as the fight continued. Additionally, along the shrine approach, you're expected to avoid walking in the middle of the road and instead keep to the side as the middle is meant for the deities to pass. (Which Yorozu does not follow.)
-Yuji embracing his healing abilities? We love to see it almost as much as we love seeing Yuji dip into his divine authority. o.o
-With so many characters hopping around, I can only write so many in a scene for it to flow right, so I image Suguru spent the whole fight drinking tea Uraume did not want him to have curious to see what Yuji would do in response to her. Learning that the King of Curses is courting Yuji isn't the biggest shocker, but it's certainly something to take note of. XD
-I actually love Yorozu a lot, ok? I'm sorry-not sorry, but here's my take. She's someone who knows what she wants and did everything in her power to achieve it. (Passionate bug nerd my beloved) Her strength is insane (It's not her fault she got put against a bad match up!) and to be acknowledged by the Fujiwara despite her cursed technique actively working against her in cursed energy consumption. Plus, the faces she got Sukuna to make are some of my favorites and continue to live rent-free in my mind. She could be a bit nicer to everyone else tho...haha
-She remembered the seasonal word in her Haiku! I'm very proud of her, even if it was a very easy/obvious choice. XD She also inadvertently stole Sukuna's comb idea for a gift. I'm harnessing my inner Akutami and laughing at the cheeky idea of Yorozu stealing Sukuna's relationship events in his absence. YOU HAVE TO GET BACK HERE SUKUNA (He sill soon. I promise!) What can I say? I'm also a funny guy.
-The pattern on Yorozu's second outfit is called Michishiba no Tsuyu (Dew on wayside grass) which means present for a short time which is a nod to her role in the manga.

Ok! That's should be all this time.
Why are these chapters getting so much longer??? XD These encounters with others are serving to promote Yuji's development before our big fun chapter and Sukuna's return. I'm already starting to consider writing more with this AU after this fic concludes (eventually, I'll need a break!) since I want to spend more time with SukuIta specifically, but we'll see how far we get in the last few chapters here.

Bye for now and take care until next time!

Chapter 10: Chōchin

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Yuji stood with his arms outstretched on either side and his neck reeled back to get a clear view of the rafters towering over his head. His mouth hung halfway open, letting out the faintest of noises in awe at the craftsmanship on display, while his nose wrinkled at the scent of paint still in the midst of drying. Upon seeing the building reach its structural completion, it had not mattered how far there was left to work on when the beams, the very bones supporting the roof to ensure it remained steady over the stage upon which he climbed—Its very creation was a feat worth admiring. Thanking. Praising.

Round and round Yuji spun, his body moved in slow, meandering circles through the careful balance of his toes. His body swayed as he continued moving about, unable to feel content with the initial loop he made around the maidono the moment news of its impending completion had reached Yuji’s ears.

The building was tall. Its roof knew better than to compete with the main structure in which the Kami resides, but that did not stop itself from standing out. A stage was meant to capture attention, just as the performances that took place on it. Pillars on all sides were the only support between the rook and the floor. There were no walls or partitions to speak of, allowing the air to move freely in tandem with the continuation of Yuji’s steps. A meter or so out from the stage was supposed to be the area in which a wooden gate would have been placed to keep accessibility to the stage under strict control. The plans were vetoed by a comment Yuji had made when overhearing the plans, as he thought there would be little need when the stage itself was already raised from the ground and there were only one set of stairs leading up to it. In a sense, the stage was already divided from the crowd expected to form around it. There was no need to enforce that division further.

What had caught Yuji’s eyes the most were the finer details he’d never paid much attention to in buildings during his travels. Always moving, never resting for too long, he found that being stationary had allowed him to run his hands gently above the wooden pillars and appreciate intricate patterns carved into its otherwise smooth surface. From the roof and ropes tied overhead were countless decorations from handmade paper lanterns and shide hanging everywhere Yuji could see. Wind chimes could be heard throughout the shrine, and ema that had been donated by a recently received craftsman staying in the growing village below were now being hung up among the peach trees within the orchard. The prayers were strung up in such a way to get Yuji’s attention— and they certainly had —but he had been far too bashful about going to read the writing, as he did not know what he was expected to do or what the right reaction would be.

Apparently, Geto had sent for the delivery and had been the one responsible for their distribution. He and Uraume had since argued at length about the topic, but without Yuji taking part in swaying in favor of one or the other, the ema remained. As much as they would cast yet another spotlight onto Yuji, their presence along with everything else had worked to make this shrine embody its original purpose. No longer was this place worn down and forgotten, and with a trickle of new people wishing to see the sight for themselves… empty was the furthest word to be used when describing what he saw. What Yuji felt.

He knew he was gawking.

Rather unceremoniously, too— He could feel it in his face. With Uraume not present to scold him and Choso only there to watch in satisfaction, there was little need for Yuji to rescind the honest expressions of his heart. The restoration of his shrine was coming to an end. Excitement and melancholy brought about a bittersweet feeling as Sukuna’s promise to elevate Yuji’s standard of living was not only kept, but was exceeded beyond anything the sorcerer could have dreamed of.

On the verge of being completely overwhelmed, Yuji ultimately gave in to his impulses and dropped to the ground to embrace every emotion this moment had brought. The smile he’d approached the building with had not left his face, even as he closed his eyes and let his head fall back while he listened to the sound of those close by and what the wind had carried from the people still working in the village below.

“Itadori-sama is pleased.” The voice of the young man who had been amongst the three who had pointed out the orchard to him had brought a blush to Yuji’s cheeks. Startled, Yuji turned to find the young man leaning against the stage with both arms tucked under his chin to look at the kami still in the midst of making a fool of himself.

“Don’t go asserting your assumptions onto others. Especially our kami.” From behind the young man stood the wrinkled one, quick to press the edge of his flattened hand into the boy’s back. “Forgive his impudence, Itadori-sama.”

“There’s nothing to forgive when what he says is true.” Eager to laugh it off, Yuji shuffled over to the two workers to ensure that he would not have to shout louder than he wished to. “Everything that’s been done to restore my shrine… Words can’t even begin to describe how I feel.”

Nevertheless, Yuji would do his best to sort riffle through words and concepts to paint a picture suitable enough to relay what he couldn’t aloud. The shrine felt grand. Not in scale nor in detail, but simply in its presence. With this grandiose feeling came the weight of responsibility, the heightening of expectations, and even worse still, the fear of not being able to meet the desires of those who built this place. First out of obligation to the curse who gave them orders, then out of dedication to the kami who sat amongst them during each break to learn of their progress and the skills needed to make their work possible.

This place had many different iterations over the years, but the present one brought with it the same feeling of unease for what the future held. Yet, at the same time, this place Yuji had yet to fit quite right within had become a home to him. It was a kind of place he never thought he’d become grounded to, at least not while he was strong enough to carry out his previously nomadic lifestyle. Both comforting in a sense of belonging, yet frightening in not being able to fulfill the role desired of him, this paradoxical shrine had Yuji outwardly asserting his joy more than ever.

If only to keep him from dwelling much longer on anything else.

“The paint on the roof is still drying, right?”

“That’s correct.” The wrinkled man leaned back with a hand over his eyes to make peering up at the roof a bit easier under the sunlight. “We’ll have to assess it later this afternoon to see if another coat is needed, but I doubt it will come to that.”

“The reconstruction is almost finished here, which means we can help with those working below the hill until new orders send us elsewhere.” Having pushed himself from the stage, the younger man turned to Choso for a nod of approval to ensure their plans wouldn’t get them into trouble. Construction within the now-loosely populated village had been overlooked because it brought worshipers and additional working bodies to be housed within it. No matter the reason for a person’s pilgrimage, as long as they weren’t arriving with malicious intent nor from the ranks of Sukuna’s enemies, they were welcomed to stay as far as Uraume or Choso were concerned. “Though, I have to say, I’d rather stay here than go anywhere else.”

“You don’t plan on disregarding the orders of Ryomen-sama, do you?”

“I’d still be serving his kami! That’s the same thing, isn’t it?”

Was it really?

The topic moved too fast for Yuji to comment on, as the combination of his temporarily distracted thoughts and their quick back and forth left him a bit frazzled until the subject of the new stage’s usage came into the mix.

“A celebration is to be expected for an occasion like this.” Choso chimed in, validating the worker’s ideas with his own stance on the matter. “The completion of a Kami’s shrine should boast a festival in dedication to that Kami. A christening of this land renewed. It only stands to reason that my bro— Itadori-sama should be at the center of it.”

“That’s not necessary—”

“Would you do a kagura dance on the stage for us, Itadori-sama?” The younger man asked so casually, earning the ire of the older man beside him.

“Why don’t you perform the ceremonial dance for him instead? To make our Kami strain himself during his own festival… Have you no respect?”

“No dances!” Yuji shouted above the bickering duo, before realizing just how odd that sounded considering where he was still sitting. He possessed not even an inkling of training in the realm of dancing. Nor any tutelage in the intricacies that go into a kagura dance, both in meaning and performing. “Or maybe, uh, if someone were already trained in the performance, they can share their talents with the rest of us. Unfortunately, I’m not very good at those kinds of things, so it’d be best to avoid having me fumble about in front of you all.”

“You mustn't speak so lowly of yourself. You always move with unparalleled grace! If there was anyone worthy of performing on this stage, it would be you.” Now, Yuji knew Choso’s words weren’t true, but the fact that he was so insistent on seeing him in this way was enough for Yuji to believe him… For about three seconds. “However, this human is right. You should be the one receiving a performance, not the other way around. I will have to beseech Uraume to send for proper dancers and musicians for accompaniment. If that is not possible, then someone to train others for the task.”

More work for Uraume on top of whatever preparations would be needed from them to make such a festival happen? That wouldn’t do.

“Maybe this festival should be for Uraume instead. With all their hard work delegating everyone and accompanying me during their stay, they deserve it.”

“As much as I agree with you, Itadori-sama, should you say those very words to Uraume’s ears, I fear their busy mind may come to a halt.”

“Wouldn’t that be a good thing…?”

“I guess that would depend on how long it stalls and if the rest of them can still keep up.” Choso’s explanation had Yuji tilting his head, still not entirely sure what he meant. Although, considering how Uraume has reacted to everything thus far, Yuji assumed the Death Painting was alluding to the potential stress Yuji’s suggestion would bring in spite of him wishing the opposite effect.

“You know,” The sudden inclusion of another’s voice had both curse and sorcerer turning their heads to find Eso leaning back against one of the maidono’s corner pillars. He had been observed for quite a while, only now finding it appropriate to chime in with a suggestion of his own. “It’s that time of year for Nagoshi no Harae.”

“Nagoshi no Harae?” Yuji repeated while gripping his chin. The term was familiar. A vague memory flashed over his vision of a large wreath made of intertwined reeds, big enough for the average person to step through with ease. The air in his daydream felt warm in its own right. It was a heartwarming feeling that had Yuji suddenly infested with restless excitement, now eager for the purification ritual Eso had mentioned. “Is the year really almost halfway over?”

“I can hardly believe it myself. These last few weeks have flown by faster than I could have imagined.” Eso sighed as he accepted the truth none of them could change. “It’s time for us to officially bid summer a proper welcome. From what I recall, preparations for Nagoshi no Harae aren’t too elaborate either. At a minimum, we’d need someone to construct the chinowa. Kechizu could easily get that started after we gather the right materials. And I’m sure Uraume-san or someone from the village could see about preparing those sweets Ryomen-sama received last year for tribute from those living around Heian-kyō. What were they called?”

“Minazuki.” Choso filled in what Eso could not, though the name did little to describe what sort of food item they were referring to. Whatever it was, Yuji believed that it must be tasty and therefore, he must partake should the opportunity arise. “They would have given ice to get rid of the impending summer heat instead, but considering Uraume-san’s technique…”

A light chuckle snuck between them, though in Yuji’s case, it was in awe at how quickly a luxury item among nobility lost its value by Uraume’s presence alone.

“Minazuki sounds right when I say it aloud. I’m sure Itadori-sama would appreciate them, just as much as he would appreciate not being at the center of this festival.” The second eldest turned to Yuji with a knowing smile, leaving him forever grateful for Eso’s insight. Eso understood Yuji’s awkwardness when it came to anything and everything Kami-related, even if the sorcerer was good at keeping it together… For the most part.

“Yes! I love this suggestion very much, Eso-nii!” Such praise from Yuji came with a silent boasting on Eso’s end. A badge of smug pride that would loom over Choso and certainly their absent younger brother should Kechizu be told of this. These endearing antics among the brothers would continue as Yuji could not stifle his laugh.

The lively sight was distracting enough from his personal woes to be content, just as it had hidden the approach of a stray animal on the very edge of his vision. It would not be until Yuji unconsciously turned his head that he noted the blotch of white standing out among the hues of summer. A series of blinks would refine the image, ultimately capturing a proper outline and the details that followed to designate the sudden presence standing within the courtyard to be that of a wolf. It's very being crafted of cursed energy, leading Yuji’s initial reaction to be that of confusion, as he should have sensed its approach long before the dangerous beast had gotten this close to him… Only, reason shone through such weariness when he remembered that this wolf, this shikigami, was no stranger to him.

Where the Death Paintings ceased their squabble to ready themselves to ward off the intruding shikigami should it advance any further, Yuji straightened himself in his seat as he practically beckoned the beast to his side by name alone.

“Shiro?”

“Woof!”

The wolf hopped into the air at the sound of its name before sprinting toward Yuji at rapid speed. Yuji’s own lack of will to defend himself had left the others surrounding him unsure of what to do, forcing their bodies to remain idle as the shikigami barreled up the steps of the stage to pounce on their kami without a sliver of hesitation.

“Itadori-sama!”

“I’m alright, Choso— Shiro! Please, hold on, I’m —”

Yuji now lay on the ground, his back flush against the wood, as an affectionate assault of nose rubs and licks prevented him from doing little more than giggling from the ticklish sensation of Shiro’s whiskers against his cheeks. The shikigami whined as if to lament their time apart, before happily barking twice more despite the eventual need to calm the poor thing down if Yuji were to get out of this situation without appearing as though he’d survived a horrid storm with how unruly his hair and attire were certain to become.

“Yes, yes. I missed you too! You poor thing.” Yuji cooed, both hands worked together to scratch the sides of the shikigami’s face, willing to move behind the ears and below the chin as the wolf angled its head to where he was most in need of attention, so long as Yuji was willing to give it. “So soft and warm…”

Shiro acted as though he’d never experienced the affection of another in his existence. A truly false statement, considering who his summoner was. And it was this very thought had Yuji’s eyes snapping open just a bit wider, as there would be no shikigami present if not for his master following close behind—

“Control your damn dog!”

That wasn’t the voice Yuji was expecting. A female voice had shouted through the courtyard instead, preceding the two newcomers currently sprinting through the torii, presumably after Shiro who had sprinted ahead of them. It was not as if this voice belonged to a stranger, but to be hit with the news that not one, but two people dear to Yuji’s heart regardless of their prolonged absence was enough for Yuji to continue taking each second as though it were a dream rather than reality before him.

“He ran ahead for a reason—” Now that was the voice Yuji had anticipated, snapping back at the previous one, only to be immediately cut off.

“And is that reason to get us exposed!? What was the damn point of being subtle if your shikigami is so intent on… ruining… it…”

From sprinting to a staggering halt, two sorcerers dressed in earthy tones expected of commoners in what must have been the hope of blending in with such people now stood just a few meters from the maidono. Even if they had been successful in approaching the shrine with their cursed energy suppressed within their bodies and their mannerisms honed to avoid suspicion, there was no way Yuji would have missed the mass of black spikes nor the bold shade of orange hair, as each was embedded into his memory.

“Fushiguro… Kugisaki…!?”

Their names slowly tumbled out of Yuji’s mouth, his own shock clear as day to mirror their own astonishment at running into Yuji in a place they least expected. In clothes that he never would have worn, surrounded by people who all believed that he sat among the heavenly spirits, which went against every memory the three of them shared.

Still, that did not stop either of them from following the Shikigami’s lead in rushing toward their old friend. There was no need for words between them, as Yuji was quick to climb to his feet in perfect time to receive two sets of arms enveloping every bit of him they could latch onto. Without hesitation, Yuji would do the same in return, clutching the two of them tight as almost three years of their absence hit his being with a wave of heartache and relief from knowing they were both alive and well.

If Yuji could hold them forever like this, he would. Unfortunately, there were questions that surely needed answering and uneasy eyes staring at the confusing reunion happening on the stage, forcing Yuji to pull back just enough to whisper to their faces in the hope that Fushiguro and Kugisaki would follow suit.

“W-What are you guys doing here?” The building tears in Yuji’s eyes caused them to sting.

“Us? What are you?” Kugisaki shot back, using her eyes to gesture to the clothes fitted perfectly to Yuji’s form. “And in that get-up?”

“Um, well…” Yuji was still grinning like an idiot, infecting the others to the point that Fushiguro’s own lips were threatening to follow suit if not for the immediate concern on his face. His friend had sensed Choso and Eso’s cursed energy, noting the deeper impurities stemming from their heritage. Despite appearing human, he wasn’t too thrilled with their presence.

“Those curses are watching us.”

“You don’t need to worry about them. Choso and Eso are really nice as long as you don’t start a fight. Maybe a bit protective.”

“Nice and protective? Of you? Why on earth…?” Kugisaki risked a glance over her shoulder, causing Yuji to follow her eyes and find that Choso was quickly approaching the edge of the stage.

“I’ll explain everything to you in private, ok? Just follow my lead for a bit.”

Neither objected fast enough to stop Yuji from pulling away entirely to acknowledge the eldest Death Painting’s similar desire for either an explanation or introduction to just who Fushiguro and Kugisaki were.

“Itadori-sama.” Choso’s form of address took the two aback.

“My old friends.” Yuji quickly replied. “They’re not here to cause trouble.”

The look that came next was a complex one. Choso was not questioning the truth of Yuji’s words, but he knew very well what Fushiguro and Kugisaki were. The shikigami beside them was telling enough, only further cementing the label ‘sorcerer’ into his conscious when it was Fushiguro himself who hesitantly dismissed Shiro in the hopes of showing amnesty. Perhaps, if said wolf hadn’t tackled their God, the act would have been received better.

“Forgive me for my caution, but after the others… Very well.”

Acceptance! Yes!

“Great! Now that we have that all settled. I’m going to receive them properly in the main building.” Yuji grabbed the hands of both his friends and began herding them toward the haiden. It wasn’t until all three had brushed past Choso with their backs now turned to him once more that the Death Painting spoke up.

“Do you wish for me to refrain from informing Uraume-san?”

“Uh…”

Uraume was most likely exchanging verbal blows with Geto again. The two often got into long spats that were acutely distracting. Especially if Yorozu were to visit and invite herself into whatever topic they were discussing… Right now, it worked to Yuji’s benefit. But the news of his friend’s arrival would reach Uraume quickly regardless of what he did.

Even while knowing that, Choso had recalled Yuji’s request from when he carried Geto to their shrine. Yorozu came of her own volition, but sorcerers that were welcomed by Yuji specifically were of a category the Death Painting was being mindful of.

“No. That was silly of me. If you do run into them, please tell Uraume-san that I have guests, and it would be best if we’re not disturbed.” Hopefully, that will buy Yuji enough time to have a proper conversation before they will surely be interrupted. If not by Uraume, then by fate itself, for all he knew.

“Understood. Itadori-sama.” Choso bowed his head, looking upon the group with a soft smile. Yuji thought this was his own way of accepting the trio before him, as Yuji’s grip around his friends threatened to tighten should anyone else object to his decision.

Notes:

I had to split a chapter in two again or else this update would be twice as long... Q.Q I really want to give the conversation between Yuji, Nobara, and Megumi and time and weight it deserves, so we're going all in next chapter. Especially with a dash of some additional backstory to Yuji + general world building. Now, on Twitter I've mentioned that I had intended on also introducing Toji in this fic, and my original outline had him and Megumi appearing at the shrine, but I finally figured out how I wanted to include Nobara, and it didn't fit well with the original outline so... I'm sorry Toji, but I think I'm going to shelve you for a future encounter should a sequel spawn from this. The cast is quite large already. ^.^;;

Notes:
-Chōchin [portable lantern] are the lanterns present in Shinto rituals.
-Ema [Picture-Horse] are small wooden plaques that people write their prayers or wishes to be hung in in Shinto shrines. They often have art of animals (such as the Chinese zodiac) or symbols related to the specific shrine on them.
-Maidono, just like Kagura-den, is a term for the Kagura stage. The Kagura [God-entertainment] is a well-known Shinto ceremonial dance that is supposed to bring about channeling a specific Kami.
-Officially placing the time of year within the fic itself. Nagoshi no Harae [The Purification Ritual Of Summer's Passing] is traditionally performed on the last day of the sixth month, and it allows people to cleanse themselves of misdeeds committed in the first half of the year and to pray for the latter half yet to come.
-The Chinowa is a large ring constructed of reeds that people pass through in a specific pattern for the ritual. I honestly suggest looking up Nagoshi no Harae and reading about it if you find it interesting!
-Minazuki (I've also seen it referred to as Mizunashi?) is a confection made of uiro and azuki beans with origins in Kyoto (Heian-kyō). The lower half is meant to look like ice, as the treat was a commoner's way of warding off the summer heat while nobility imported ice as a luxury item. Uraume's CT being that of ice manipulation makes this last bit amusing.
-I am very weak to Yuji being cute with Megumi's shikigami. Between petting the white divine dog and holding the rabbits, it's an unspoken relationship that I hold very dear. Having the white divine dog here is minor nod to how other white creatures, such as a white fox or a white snake act as messengers for deities. That's why anyone was hesitant to strike down the wolf as it ran and tackled Yuji, especially as their Kami was familiar with it. (Though now they know the truth of it belonging to a sorcerer.)
-Megumi and Nobara!!! I'm so happy to not only be writing them, but to have them interact with Yuji properly. Q.Q All on good terms and nothing to suggest they'll break apart. They were trying to be subtle when investigating the shrine, but Shiro got excited because "Yuji, OMG, yes, pet me!" XD All that's left is to get them caught up to speed... >.>
-Choso is a real one. He won't rat Yuji out to Uraume right away, but if the servant asks, he'll be sure to notify them what is going on. As much as he dislikes the thought of MORE sorcerers showing up, Yuji must have looked so happy to see him that Choso would be too weak in his heart to ruin that.

Ok! I think that should be everything as of right now. I had to add an extra chapter to the fic as a whole, but it's worth it for what comes next. ;) Take care until then!

Chapter 11: Aruki Miko

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Upon hearing Choso’s answer, Yuji continued their retreat with explanations of who he and Choso had been referring to and for what reason to be given later. He was too focused on first dragging Fushiguro and Kugisaki into a safer space to talk. One that left them without prying eyes and attentive ears, once he took great care to close the itado as perfectly as possible. It would not bode well for any of them if the sounds of their conversation slipped out into the courtyard, as the topic he was about to breach was not one he’d shared with anyone beyond his failed confession and his cyclical musings.

Yuji still had a hand pressed on the door, his head resting against the wood as a small sigh of relief escaped from his mouth. As strange as this all was, Yuji could relax with these two, even if his anxiety was building over just how much he had to share and in what order.

Gah, his head was already overwhelmed with a dizzying storm and all he’d done was breathe, for heaven’s sake!

“Look, I know this is a lot, and it’s weird, and I have no idea who this happened but—”

“You’re the Kami.” Fushiguro breathed just as Yuji turned around to face them. “That’s why the name we heard… I thought it was a coincidence.”

“Yes.”

“I never expected you, of all people, to pull this kind of scam.” Kugisaki’s eyes were sweeping the haiden as she turned to walk about. A whistle blew from her lips as she took notes of the offerings strung about along the edges where the walls and floor met.

“It’s not —I mean, I guess it was… At first, but then it became real!”

Yuji stepped forward, hands flailing around as he did his best to explain everything, starting from the very beginning, as it had all begun when he’d taken refuge within this very building during a building storm. He then went on to explain his encounter with Sukuna himself, recalling his initial terror and desperation to get out of the situation with his head still on his shoulders and his heart still beating within the confines of his chest. It was Sukuna who’d mistaken him for divinity, leading Yuji to dangerously play along until he realized he’d piqued the curse’s interest.

“I knew what I was doing was wrong, but I didn’t have a choice! No one would take their eyes off me, and then all these strange things started happening. Literal miracles I thought could be explained until that orchard outside bloomed and bore fruit the following day.”

“Itadori.”

“Then I healed this guy with my bare hands— You both know I don’t have a cursed technique! And I never learned how to even heal myself!”

“Itadori.”

He was crying now, breathing heavily between sentences with frustrating stutters as he continued explaining how he ended up the kami of this shrine. Even if he didn’t know exactly how, he was unable to deny it any further. Yuji’s feet wouldn’t sit as this happened, leaving him to pace like a madman.

“It’s like, I’m me. R-right? But I’m also n-not me sometimes. I feel like I’m possessed, b-but I don’t think that’s it either. Everything has been so confusing and stressful, a-and, and—”

“Itadori!” Fushiguro grabbed a hold of Yuji’s shoulders, forcing him to stop moving. His next words were not a suggestion, but an order. “Calm. Down.”

Calm down? Yeah, Yuji could get right on that the moment his life started making sense, and all his woes washed away like runoff during a storm.

Yet, even with his initial reaction to lash out at being told to do the obvious, Yuji looked Fushiguro in the eyes and sniffed back his rampant emotions. It was then that he noticed the candles flickery violently about, erratically shifting between stages of high intensity and dying light in tandem with his tantrum. Many of the smaller objects scattered about the room had moved from the rumble his steps had made, with a few fruits and other things rolling about when, logically, even the stomping of his feet shouldn’t have dislodged them from their spots.

“Do I… Have I changed, Fushiguro?”

“It’s been a few years.” Fushiguro pointed out, initially leaving Yuji to hold his breath. “I’m sure a lot has happened since you left, but from what I can tell—”

“You’re still our idiot.” Kugisaki ran up and playfully punched Yuji in the arm. “With the same awful luck. Seriously, how do you manage to run into the King of Curses? I thought you were going to be careful!”

“I was!” Offended, Yuji shook himself free of Fushiguro’s grip. “This shrine wasn’t even in his territory until he proclaimed it that morning!”

“Can’t say I blame him, considering the aura you have about you.”

“Aura?”

What aura? Since when did he possess an aura?

“You don’t even realize it, do you?” Kugisaki pressed her chin into her palm in search of the best way to describe it. “It’s like, your sunshine smile gives off literal sunshine. You still feel like you, but your cursed energy has a different buzz to it. Seriously, how are you the one out of us three to ascend to deity status?”

Was that bad?

“Itadori has always given off a kind and welcoming demeanor.” Fushiguro pointed out, leaving Yuji’s blush at the compliment to grow worse when his friend turned from one sorcerer to another. “But this is… Think of it as a warm and inviting feeling you instill in those around you. There is an energy hanging in the air of this place, even when we were in the courtyard, I could sense it.”

“Must be a Kami thing.” Previous curiosity in Yuji’s offerings had returned, with the lacquered chest from Sukuna beckoning Kugisaki’s interest. She sauntered over to pry it open without hesitation and ogle at all the luxuries Yuji had yet to touch. “Is all this stuff from Sukuna?”

“Yes.” The sudden shift in conversation caught Yuji off guard.

“These patterns are exquisite… Can I try this on?” Kugisaki held a bundle of various uchiki in her arms. Yuji wasn’t nearly wearing as many layers as he was expected to in his current outfit due to the weather continuing to grow warmer each passing day, which had left plenty of loose layers for Kugisaki to mess around with. “This one here goes perfectly with my eyes.”

“Yeah, go for it—” Yuji halted his words with a vigorous shake of his head. The talk of clothes was a distraction! “How are you both so calm about this!? Did you hear anything I said? I’ve somehow become a deity and I feel like a stranger in my own body and neither of you are concerned!”

Fushiguro displayed his back to Yuji, keeping the sorcerer-turned-kami from seeing what expression now sat on his face.

“It’s not that we aren’t concerned. In fact, knowing the Kami we came to investigate is you, it brings about a whole new kind of worry I did not expect to deal with. I can’t imagine what you’re going through right now, considering the story you’ve told us, but if you’re that worried about being yourself… Nothing you’ve done has me believing that Itadori Yuji isn’t standing here with us right now. I’m sure Kugisaki feels the same way.”

“Fushiguro’s right. It’s relieving to know you’re living quite well, all things considered. The people we’ve spoken to when following the rumors of a Kami living amongst the people all speak of a strange-mannered Kami whose benevolence is too generous for his own good.” Is that supposed to be a compliment? “Honestly, we should have seen this coming when someone mentioned your hair color. Who else has two-toned hair that bold?”

“We haven’t seen you in a long time, Itadori. Nor have we gotten any messages since you left. I… We were worried something had happened to you and now, I’m just glad to know that you’re alright and that you’re finally being appreciated like you deserve.” Fushiguro turned around to reveal a white rabbit ready to burst from his hand. Yuji had no choice but to open his arms in preparation to catch it. And when it did land within his palms, the soft layer of fur did wonders for Yuji’s mood. “The rabbits are still your favorite, aren’t they?”

“Don’t let your other shikigami hear you say that.” Yuji looked fondly at the rabbit in his arms, only to have a frown form on his face instead.

He thought back to the day he parted from the sorcerer clans. All the arguments he had with so many elders who would not listen over the roles sorcerers were expected to play. It was never about protecting those in need from cursed spirits they could not see, but protecting important assets of nobles or responding to those who could afford to pay for the exorbitant price for their services. The greatest threat to the clans beyond the King of Curses was their own back-stabbing politics, perpetuating an indecisive front, leaving so many innocents to fend for themselves instead. Sure, there were many who still received aid from a sorcerer’s work, but to those who lived on the fringes of society or held no influence… their pleas went unheard.

It had been easy for Yuji to leave it all once he’d gained enough control over his own cursed energy. His friends, the ones he’d trained with, weren't so lucky. Kugisaki had fought vigorously to be taken seriously enough to be trained in the first place, and only by partnering with Fushiguro was she able to continue to improve in her skills. Fushiguro had unwanted ties to the clan his father was born from. A burden of his cursed technique that bestowed only one privilege he cared about, and that was the continued care of his sickly older sister, Tsumiki.

Yuji had intended to return every once in a while to catch up with them, but every time he strayed close to the lands around Heian-kyō, he found himself wavering on the outskirts before turning his journey elsewhere. And yet, even after all the worry they had for his safety, they never once thought that he would become any less resolute in his beliefs. The Itadori they knew… That was still the person Yuji was now, even if he felt as if more had been tacked on. Or perhaps, it was more accurate to say that a piece had filled an empty space he’d thought traveling would eventually fill.

Technically, he wasn’t wrong about that assumption.

Overwhelmed by his own gratitude for their appearance and their way of showing their affection by not following the rest of the people outside in reverence when their relationship went far deeper than that of a worshiper and their deity, Yuji flopped down to the ground. He cradled the rabbit close, embracing the rare moment of normalcy and honesty that he longed for. There was nothing expected of him beyond just existing as he was now. Should Yuji become anything beyond that… He doubted either of his friends would stray from his side for that reason alone.

“I missed you guys.”

“We missed you too.”

They all lingered on Fushiguro’s response, letting their expression of heartache remain as long as it needed for all parties to feel relief at knowing that it was temporarily over.

“Now, back to these clothes!” Kugisaki called for all eyes on her, presenting herself with robes that were already purposely styled to appear larger than necessary on Yuji’s taller frame. “How do I look? Is it enough to rival you for this shrine?”

Her audacity was in jest, bringing nothing but rolled eyes and bemused smiles between her friends.

“Careful who you’re speaking to, mortal.” Yuji tried to lower his voice, unable to even take himself seriously when one could hear the smile in his words.

“Oh, my apologies, Itadori-sama.” Both Kugisaki and Yuji burst into laughter. His near-unbelievable tale and the repercussions it brought were still sinking in, but that did not mean they couldn’t keep the atmosphere light while speaking of it. “I have to say, that curse has to be smitten with you because the dyes used for these are of really high quality. Same for the silk itself. You can feel just how much it’s all worth.”

“If Kugisaki thinks so, then it must be true.” After everything, and as nerve-wracking as it was, there really was no room to doubt that those were indeed Sukuna’s intentions.

“So… Do you feel the same way back?”

“What kind of question is that? Of course I… don’t…” The last word meant to convince Yuji’s friends of his rejection of the curse’s advances never reached their ears. He couldn’t even whisper it, as he knew it wasn’t as simple as that. His fluttering heart would not allow it. “He’s not so bad when he visits.”

“‘He’s not so bad?’ Itadori, you’re not serious, are you?” Fushiguro scowled, only for Kugisaki to click her tongue in disappointment at his inability to see the issue at hand.

“The heart wants what the heart wants, Fushiguro. Even if there are better options out there that aren’t bloodthirsty conquerors.”

“Sukuna had my shrine rebuilt.” Yuji held out the shikigami over his face to hide his blush as he mumbled his reasoning. “And he’s given me some nice things, and nice compliments too…”

“A wonderful start. But Ryomen Sukuna doesn’t know anything about your history before arriving at this shrine, right?” After removing the layers of uchiki from her body, Kugisaki moved on to assessing the other goods she could find.

“I tried to tell the truth, and he didn’t believe me. And… I barely know my own history at this point. All my memories become muddled when I think too hard about it, like I’m peering into a past that I shouldn’t be a part of, but I am.” Yuji admitted. “All of this has become so complicated. If it wasn’t for how useful these new abilities are for assisting others, I really wish the lie I told had been real. Everything is so much easier to understand then.”

“That’s even more reason for you to push back, isn’t it? It would be much easier to focus on what has happened to you without him looming overhead.” Fushiguro’s advice was sound if it had revolved around any other being but the King of Curses. Pushing back against Sukuna, or worse, attempting to cut ties completely could go horribly wrong if the curse wished to retaliate. And that was assuming Yuji wanted that…

“I can’t exactly put a stop to this now, can I?” Because Yuji had already appeared to reciprocate the curse’s advances. “Boundaries are one thing, but aside from learning to construct a powerful enough barrier, Sukuna is one of those types to just do what he wants, regardless.”

“Then take advantage of this situation and use Sukuna’s fancy to your benefit. Take back your agency, make some demands, and while you’re at it, try to convince Sukuna to take a break from all the conquest so we can finally have some peace.”

Oh, that wasn’t putting the pressure on Yuji in the slightest.

“I guess, I could try?”

Barely any confidence accompanied Yuji’s words. He was about to say more to sound more determined than his first attempt, but just as he was about to reopen his mouth, his senses had caught up to the sudden jolt of cursed energy zipping through his shrine. It had stopped at the door, only for it to be torn open as a loud voice shattered the relative peace they had all grown rather comfortable in.

“Itadori-sama! I’ve come to show you this marvelous beetle I’ve acquired —What is this?”

The disturbance of their peace was not Uraume as Yuji had anticipated sometime earlier, but that of Yorozu’s sudden arrival.

“Oh, Yorozu! Uh… These are my old friends.” Yuji gave a half-hearted chuckle to inhibit whatever tension had begun to take over the room—

“Fujiwara.”

—Or not. Yorozu’s glare said enough about how she felt regarding the person standing closest to Yuji’s side. Yuji would follow her gaze to Fushiguro, turning from one sorcerer to the other as the dots connected within his head.

“You two know each other?”

“She’s the one responsible for defeating the Fujiwara’s Five Empty Generals, an elite subjugation unit with the clan.” The additional descriptor was appreciated, as Yuji would not have known who Fushiguro was referring to otherwise.

“And he’s on my hit list.” Hit list!? “I’ve already scrapped with your lesser cousin, but you’ve been ignoring my requests. Just because you’re a bastard son, that doesn’t mean you don’t have a responsibility to answer me!”

“That’s because I’m not interested in fighting you for fighting’s sake!” Fushiguro’s voice rose to match Yorozu’s boisterous attitude. “You’ve already proven yourself capable, haven’t you? The elders—”

“—Are not enough! I have to continue to face greater challenges to remain sharp in both my technique and mind. I’ll keep impressing Itadori-sama that way.”

“Impressing him?” Kugisaki moved between them with an eyebrow raised, and a confounded thumb pointed in Yuji’s direction.

“The center of my love.”

Yuji heard Kugisaki cough, as if she were unsure if she should refrain from her knee-jerk response to laugh at Yuji’s plight or give him sympathy as he once again turned red in the face.

“Wow, Itadori, maybe you have changed after all. How many other lovers do you have?”

“I d-don’t—” Overwhelmed by the suggestion that he somehow possessed a harem of lovers had Yuji jumping to his feet in a panic, crossing his shaking hands to convince her of the truth.

“We’re not lovers, we’re friends.” Yorozu took a lot of pride in proclaiming that aloud before grabbing hold of Yuji’s arm to drag him close to her side. “So how about you two scurry off so I can spend time with Ita-kun!”

Ita-kun!?

“Listen, I respect that raw aura of yours, but we got here first. You’re the one who needs to wait your turn.” Eager to flare her own cursed energy in opposition, Kugisaki marched forward to confront Yorozu with Yuji stuck between them. He swore he could observe electricity sparking where their glares clashed against one another.

Yuji thought to say something, but Yorozu responded before he could get a single sound in.

“You’re not so bad yourself, but I doubt you could come close to being enough of a threat to order me around.”

“Give me a piece of your hair, and I’ll show a proper threat!” Kugisaki moved one hand behind her back, ready to clasp the handle of the small, but deadly blunt-force weapon she kept around her waist.

“Is that a promise?”

“And this is why I dislike dealing with sorcerers.”

All four sorcerers in the room turned their attention to the curse user standing in the center of the doorway. Disappointment reigned supreme upon Uraume’s face, as was a bout of exhaustion that would remain present regardless of how many sighs they made.

“Kami-sama.” Uraume’s direct address toward Yuji before their approach had both Yorozu and Kugisaki reluctantly stepping back. Upon being freed, Uraume was quick to brush the wrinkles out of Yuji’s uchiki when assessing him for any further damage. “I understand that these newcomers are ones you have a history with, but I humbly ask that you refrain from hosting any more sorcerers, as they’re nothing but a disturbance. Especially those from the greater clans…”

Fushiguro was the subject of that last line, forcing him to straighten up as Uraume moved to address him directly. Any semblance of hospitality, even that of the fake smile they had put on for Yorozu was nowhere to be found.

“The Ten Shadows Cursed Technique belongs to the Zenin, which in turn is the most prominent branch of the Fujiwara clan. You surely understand that if this shrine wasn’t deemed sacred ground on which blood should not be spilled, you would no longer be breathing. Sneaking into Sukuna-sama’s territory like this is already cause for retaliation, but to then appear at this shrine—Whether you have a past relation with Itadori-sama or not, you are fortunate Sukuna-sama is not here to bear witness.”

Yuji’s own words to Sukuna echoed in his mind.

Cursed spirits and sorcerers… It’s in their nature to come to blows, isn’t it?

“Fushiguro isn’t really all that affiliated with them, so it’s not as if he came with the intention to start conflict on their behalf.” Yuji poked his head in between them. Fushiguro was still a sorcerer, and he still fought against curses, but at least he wasn’t part of the ruling class making decisions that would impact Sukuna in some way. That logic should be enough to alleviate Uraume’s ire.

“Actually, Itadori, I’ve recently been named the heir of my clan should Naobito fall. While only recent, it’s only a matter of time before word would have spread regardless of any attempts to stop it.”

“I had no idea.” While the news would only stoke the active flames of this conversation, Yuji still pressed his palms together in congratulations. Being appointed such a high position was surely a consequence of his abilities, both innate and nurtured.

“It was against my wishes.” Oh. “And you can imagine that my cousin, Naoya, is very vocal with his disapproval of his father’s decision. I’ve been more than willing to abdicate, but Naobito won’t budge.”

“Do you understand that divulging this information makes your position worse?” Uraume pinched the bridge of their nose. They then moved from Fushiguro to themself. “What a bind to be placed within. For Sukuna-sama’s sake, I can’t overlook this transgression, but I can’t engage in combat with you outside of this shrine either, for Kami-sama would be upset.”

“I’m sorry, Uraume-san. I don’t want to anger Sukuna either.” Yuji pressed the tips of his fingers together as he murmured his next request. “But I would appreciate it if they could have safe passage home.”

“We’re the ones who exposed ourselves. If Itadori…-sama hadn’t been the Kami in question, we’d most likely be fighting one another already. I’d rather not fight if there is an option to avoid it, but if Ryomen Sukuna would react negatively upon his return and Itadori-sama would be caught in the middle of it, we could fight outside the torii.” Fushiguro scratched his head, looking more annoyed than sharing in the worry Yuji held for any conflict that could arise from this. “Or, I could provide information to trade for Itadori’s wish for safe passage.”

“Information?”

“Regarding the sorcerer clans.”

Uraume’s interest was piqued. A good sign.

“If it proves useful, then I don’t see any reason to deny the option. Yorozu, close the door.”

“Yeah, sure…” Awkwardly, Yorozu carried out the order to once again shroud the ongoing within Yuji’s shrine to the public. Yorozu would remain inside, of course, eager to listen in on whatever gossip Fushiguro had to bring.

Everyone took a seat afterward. Yuji sat in front of the honden to overlook the rest of their impromptu negotiation. Fushiguro and Nobara sat to his left to face Uraume who sat on his right. Yorozu was left to observe in her spot by the door, aware that any attempt at getting closer would get her thrown out.

“Proceed, sorcerer.”

“Certainly.” Fushiguro remained respectful, even if he did not wish it. “Kugisaki and I came here on behalf of Zenin Naobito to investigate the rumors of a Kami among humans. We were only supposed to observe and report back if Ryomen Sukuna’s recent claim was legitimate, but since the Kami turned out to be an old friend…”

Plans changed.

“Word has already spread about Itadori-sama through the clans, and the thought of a living God has become captivating.” The respectful designation had been strange to speak, but Fushiguro quickly adapted in an attempt to place him further into Uraume’s good graces. “Whispers of which Kami, what could be gained, and what could be done to remove Itadori-sama from Sukuna’s claim are drowning out any meaningful conversation. Some voices are more aggressive than others, and that doesn’t even begin to encapsulate unaffiliated parties who have similar goals in mind. Recently, bandits have been observed clinging to the roads leading in this direction.”

“If anyone, be it sorcerer, non-sorcerer, or curse were to dare an attempt to spirit away Kami-sama—” Uraume’s hands would not remain idle in their lap as evident by the fists that formed to hold back any further outbursts. In contrast, Yuji hid his within his sleeves, unwilling to let the others see how much he was shaking from the sudden reminder of the world beyond these isolated villages. He’d gone from an unnamed deserter to the center of gossip and speculation in these last weeks. Yet, even with all this talk of sorcerer clans combating the King of Curses himself, the mere mention of bandits was what had sent a shiver through his spine and his stomach to flip.

“There would be repercussions. And as much as I want nothing more than to take Itadori-sama back with me… I’m not in a position to incite any more conflict. If anything, I would prefer to do all I can to prevent it. No one wants to be Ryomen Sukuna’s next target, and least of all, I don’t want anything happening to Itadori-sama.”

“If Itadori-sama goes anywhere, it should be because he wants to. It’s how it's always been with him.” Kugisaki added. Her tone shifted to that of a proper sorcerer, speaking directly and with confidence. “Neither of us believes the elders are going to attack Ryomen Sukuna’s territory. Like Fushiguro, they don’t have a death wish, and considering Itadori-sama was playing sorcerer for a bit, they might chalk this all up to be a scam which would buy us time. But I would still be cautious.”

“I don’t even plan on divulging his name. All Kugisaki and I have to report is that a young man claiming to be an Earth Kami is living within a shrine under Ryomen Sukuna’s territory. The populace believes him to be legitimate, and that may very well extend to Ryomen Sukuna himself.” Fushiguro was already writing his report in his mind.

“If what you say is true, then it was only to be expected after people began coming and going from this place.” Uraume signed. “Humans never remain idle for long. Too enticed by what they do not know… but that is not a trait only they possess.”

The curse’s servant contemplated for a moment, eventually turning their head to Yuji.

“You’re going to insist they spend the night once this matter has been dealt with.” It was not so much a guess, but an awfully accurate deduction.

“I’d hate for them to have to leave so soon.” Yuji responded, while also taking into account how long the journey to get to this place must have been. “And if Fushiguro and Kugisaki stay longer, there’s talk about a festival—”

“We’ll leave tomorrow morning.” Fushiguro cut Yuji off. “I think we can all agree that none of us want to run the risk of us being here when Ryomen Sukuna returns. That being said, this won’t be our last visit. If the King of Curses is willing to cooperate with Itadori-sama’s desires, we’ll attempt to appeal for permission to travel through his lands before we arrive.”

Yuji was more than grateful to hear those words. Fushiguro wasn’t going to completely fold under Uraume’s clear distaste. And while Yuji understood where the servant was coming from, to know there was a chance to see his friends again after they departed was good news indeed.

“If Sukuna doesn’t want to cooperate, then I can just come to you guys.”

“Kami-sama!”

“Idiot!”

“Did you not just hear what I said!?”

All three people sitting in front of him practically jumped in their seats to shout in protest at Yuji’s suggestion. Kugisaki was lucky her insult had been drowned out by the others, but that didn’t mean the combined volume had Yuji throwing his hands up in surrender, apologizing as he could see that walking into what would now be considered enemy territory, should he further be affiliated with Sukuna could cause quite the stir. Once again, the disguise idea had come to mind, though he wasn’t going to bring that up now.

“I’m not trying to be a hypocrite, because I’m the last person to get in the way of your agency, but I also don’t want to have to worry… “ Kugisaki shook her head. “At least consider waiting until things settle down, both here and out there, ok?”

“Yeah, that’s fair.”

“And speaking of what’s going on here.” With a dramatic clearing of her throat, Kugsaki stood up to address the curse’s servant from an audacious position of disrespect. “If Ryomen Sukuna hurts Itadori-sama in any way, no matter how small, and that endearing heart breaks— I will kill him.”

Yuji believed her without question, regardless of the sheer difference in cursed energy between her and the curse she had vowed to kill, Kugisaki was quite terrifying when she needed to be. She growled with so much conviction that he could easily believe she would avenge him with ease.

But what had surprised Yuji the most was that Uraume found no issue with her words.

“You will not be the only one.” That was all they said before standing on their own feet to declare this discussion over. There was no defending ther master, nor any demands made for Kugisaki to take back her words. “We’re done here. If you leave before tomorrow’s sun rises, then it will be too dark for me to see which way you went. Pursuing you both would be a pointless effort when I could spend my time attending to Kami-sama.”

“Thank you so much, Uraume-san.” Yuji bowed his head, already thinking about what he could do to repay them for allowing his friends to depart unscathed. “Since our talks have concluded, may I give them a proper tour of my shrine?”

“You shouldn’t feel the need to ask me that. But yes, do as you wish. I’ll see that tonight’s meal preparations include two others.”

With the danger behind them, Yuji was eager to sprint across the hall and see to it that his friends followed suit. Before they could depart as a group with Yorozu in tow as she refused to leave his side.

“Just to be clear, I’ve kept my affairs with you strictly between myself and my servants. I don’t need anyone else vying for your attention.” Yorozu’s words came with a huff. “My investment in the sorcerer clans only extends to my personal growth, as my own family is unaffiliated. You won’t have to worry about anyone coming here to do you harm because of something I said.”

“I appreciate that, Yorozu.”

Yuji then glanced back to check on his friends to find that Fushiguro was far behind Kugsaki, who was already stepping outside. Uraume had beckoned his friend’s attention, sharing in a whisper even Yuji could not hear, only for Fushiguro to part from them to make an effort to catch up with those waiting for him.

Yuji wanted to ask what that had been about, but Fushiguro would push him to begin their tour, and impulsivity would have Yuji oblige without resistance.

“Lead the way.”

“Yes, right. We’ll start at the front gate!”

Notes:

Dialogue scenes are fun and all, but juggling so many characters is a workout. XD I only have myself to blame!

Notes:
-Aruki Miko [Wandering Shrine Maiden] – They are Shinto shrine maidens without allegiance to a particular shrine who wander throughout the country to perform services where needed. Yuji's life before ending up in this shrine was characterized the same way, which is why I chose this term for the chapter title.
-Not as much terminology this time! XD
-The Fujiwara clan dominated Japanese politics during the Heian era. My own personal HC is that the Zenin clan and Fujiwara clan are tied together somehow due to the known conflict between Sugawara no Michizane (Who is Gojo's canon ancestor) and the Fujiwara. Since all three of our major sorcerer clans have existed since the Heian era, I've associated them with already existing bodies of power.
-Megumi and Nobara are real ones. Supporting Yuji and allowing him to talk about all his woes. They care deeply for him despite being apart for so long, and it shows. Writing this scene took quite a few redrafts because I couldn't quite get their encounter right, but now that it's all set, I'm very happy it's finally done. I didn't want either to freak out or become too demanding for answers (which I hand waved away as Yuji going through everything so we didn't have to spend too much time rehashing the plot) as it would counter the general feelings that their visit is supposed to invoke.
-Uraume is scolding everyone today. To be fair, while our characters are a bit older than they are in canon, they can still be perceived as younger to their peers. Uraume is juggling the wants of two different beings and just having additional sorcerers will cause trouble should sukuna return to find them here. Sukuna confronting sorcerers at or near the shrine could lead to the curse drawing Yuji's hatred, and that would not do. Plus, Uraume doesn't want to see Yuji upset in general.
-Yuji's safety is everyone's priority, and I am weak for it. Q.Q Ironically, his powers as a Kami probably eclipse all of them, even if he doesn't know it yet.
-Yorozu is so much fun to write. She's not from the major sorcerer clans and does her own thing, openly challenging people in her search for some kind of connection. Her insistence that Yuji and her are friends despite her end goal of being lovers is just so cute. She's setting an example for Sukuna to follow. I think she and Kugisaki would get along after they fight it out a bit more, since both their personalities seem quite brash.
Oh, and the beetle she brought with her was a Japanese Rhinoceros Beetle, and she's been holding it gently in her hand this whole time.
-Sukuna is going to have to deal with a future clan head knowing his kami and demanding to see him. Oh, dear. That curse better know how to share. Despite not physically being in most of this piece (Yuji's development is my central focus) I try to keep his presence persistent throughout each chapter. It makes the gaps between his visits easier to deal with.

Next chapter is... :)

Take care until then!

Chapter 12: Tenchi

Notes:

Firstly!
I wanted to share some fan art of Kami!Yuji that are very dear to me! Q.Q
Kami!Yuji by roseyilac
Kami!Yuji by Ryomen S.

I really do love the vastly different interpretations of Yuji's hair. XD I encourage giving him a variety of styles just like how I keep changing up his outfits. <3

SECONDLY!
This chapter has a big tone shift midway through. You have been warned. :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

One would have to rise far before even the faintest hints of dawn poked over the trees to awaken before Uraume began their day. Considering how easily Yuji remained awake throughout most evenings and the early hours of the night, his best strategy was to feign going to sleep within his private quarters before committing to staying awake for the entirety of the night. The feat was easier said than done when he had such little space to move around in. However, that issue was an easy fix once he could no longer feel the movement of pattering feet reverberating through the shrine, courtyard, and everything connected to them beyond the vigilant sentries Choso had appointed. They were few in number with movements following predetermined paths, eager to carry out the Death Painting’s instructions to the letter despite Yuji considering their presence unnecessary.

Who in their right mind would attack or attempt to steal what little valuables this place held when Sukuna had laid claim to this place?

Determined to make the most of this opportunity, Yuji first tied his hair back into a tight bun. He lamented what bangs and other strands could not be corralled with the rest with a hearty puff of air to make them fall somewhere away from his eyes. His second task was to pull back the sleeves of his kosode with a tasuki, using his teeth to hold the sash in place as he wrapped it around his arms. Footwear would be left behind as Yuji skittered across the worship hall and out the front door, as he could only guarantee that the earth would remain silent under his feet without them.

Every human had to sleep eventually, and Uraume was no exception, as much as they separated themselves from the masses. In all honesty, Yuji knew he may have over-exaggerated the threat of being caught, but that did not stop him from treating the careful task of getting from the haiden to the shamusho. Quick darting from one deep shadow to the next, pressing tight against walls and holding his breath when one of the workers was to pass too close, were all done with serious determination. Yuji could not afford to get caught, especially as he was now. If Uraume were to be told of this before he could even look upon his goal with his own eyes— There was no use in humoring the thought. Doing so would only distract him further, and thus, Yuji rolled toward the front entrance and quickly crawled inside.

He remained low to the ground as he moved through the building, eyes piercing through the darkness while relying solely on the memory of his first time stepping foot into this place to guide him. It was only after he closed the last partition behind him did Yuji rise to his full height and take in a deep breath of relief. Then another of excitement as he curled his fists and jumped into place, excited to be standing in the shrine’s kitchen once more.

Uraume had taken good care of it, ensuring all the proper cookware and food stock was organized and sorted. Many of the more perishable offerings were accumulated within this large space, and the next to be prioritized in food preparation throughout the days to come. Yuji had to give his blessing numerous times for this, as he would fill his stomach ten times over before making use of all that he’d been given.

Starting a fire was a risky, but necessary move as water needed to be boiled, a pan needed preheating and the salted fish to cook once properly skewered. The proper serving trays and dishware for two people were cleaned and laid out to be filled as Yuji went about his calculated plan of attack. Rice was the obvious place to start, but he was also quick to locate various pickled vegetables as bamboo shoots and onion had crossed his mind more than once. If they were in autumn, he’d be looking for yams to bake, but Yuji settled on seeking out another sweet taste instead. For that, Yuji would need milk.

The longest and most attentive task of that morning was bringing the milk to boil while continuously stirring it to prevent it from burning. One hand was always stuck with this task, forcing Yuji to improvise as he reached out with his free hand to work on other parts of this early morning meal. Humorous stretching and quick swaps between hands allowed him to find a proper rhythm, but it would not be until he neared the end of his meal preparation that the fruits of his continuous stirring revealed itself in the form of mushy texture now sticking to his pan. A bit longer on the heat along with a healthy kneading between his own fingers would turn what had been a liquid into an almost tofu-like creation that only needed to be drizzled with honey to see it complete.

This was Yuji’s first time making ‘So’ but he was confident that he couldn’t have messed up too badly considering there was really one step needed to turn the milk into something that could be picked up and bitten into. Though, Yuji was having trouble getting the little squares to stop sliding off his chopsticks.

“Alright!” Yuji wiped the accumulating sweat off his forehead with the back of his arm, standing proud of his accomplishments. Not everything was perfect, but it was fulfilling to be able to work with his hands again. “Everything went surprisingly well… Too well.”

Knowing his own unfortunate luck, Yuji was quick to look around the room in search of anything that could be considered unexpected or dangerous should his eyes remain elsewhere. No fire was going to suddenly burst into a dangerous pyre and there was nothing cooking that could be burned, so really, all he had to worry about was breaking the news of his early morning venture to—

“Kami-sama?”

“Uraume-san, good morning!”

Perfect timing had brought Uraume into the kitchen, no doubt to begin preparations for a meal that was no longer necessary thanks to Yuji’s enacted plan. This was the first time Yuji had caught Uraume looking a bit dazed, still a tad drowsy until the shock of Yuji’s unexpected presence brushed all that away. Their body jerked straight up. Then, Uraume’s eyes widened in a mix of concern and confusion at the scene they had walked into.

“Your timing couldn’t have been better. Come here.” Eager to experience their reaction, Yuji gestured for Uraume to follow him across the room and sit where he’d laid out their meal.

“What is all this?”

“It’s food.” His smartass remark was only received well by the smile on Yuji’s face and his eagerness to show off his creations. “You know, for eating?”

“I am well aware of what I’m looking at, but your actions… If you had wished for me to make something, you could have woken me up—”

“I didn’t wake you because I wanted to be the one to cook.” Yuji sat with his palms resting on his crossed legs, head quick to bow as he expressed what intentions had brought him here beyond the serendipitous need to cause Uraume shock. “I wanted to thank you for everything that you’ve done since you arrived here. Your constant vigilance and concern are appreciated, even if it brings you much stress… And since you always cook for me, I wanted to cook for you in return!”

Yuji lifted his head, deciding to be the first to grab a small serving of rice with his eyes set on which options he should pair it with first. He’d hoped this would prompt Uraume to follow without too much hesitation.

“I’d like to think I’m quite good at cooking, so I hope you can enjoy what I’ve made. B-But don’t be afraid to tell me if anything could use some work! Improvement can always be made!” Before Yuji could stutter or ramble into nonsense instead of leaving things be, he shoved a mouthful of rice to silence himself.

Uraume, meanwhile, continued to sit in silence. Their hands remained in their lap as their eyes surveyed the meal laid out before them. A hint of blush poked its way through the edges of their cheeks, and a curt smile would ultimately break Uraume’s otherwise blank expression once they reached out for their utensils to partake in the meal laid out for them. Slow and steady, it was agony on Yuji’s end to watch Uraume taste a bit of everything with nothing but the smallest noises to guess what their thoughts could be. He wouldn’t push for anything more, but his impatience was becoming harder to control—

“This tastes lovely, Kami-sama.”

Oh, thank the heavens.

“But I would believe it would taste best when paired with tea.”

“Tea! I forgot about the tea!” Yuji scrambled to his feet, refusing to allow Uraume even the chance to suggest they prepare it as he began boiling water once more. “How could I forget?”

“I should have held my tongue…” The murmur from over his shoulder had Yuji chuckling as he poured water for each of them in the meantime.

However, before he could turn around and serve it, Yuji found himself standing over the fire in a moment of contemplation. His reasoning for forgoing sleeping had another cause he had yet to share. And while he could distract himself with their meal and easily let himself believe he’d forgotten what he wished to speak about, Yuji knew it would be nothing but a lie.

“I think I want to cook for Sukuna too, once he returns… I wish to repay him further, despite him waving away my debt last time we spoke.” Yuji’s words came out of nowhere, but diving headfirst into this conversation was the only way it could begin, lest he remain wading at the water’s edge. “May I speak to you in earnest, Uraume-san?”

“You may.”

“Sukuna is courting me, isn’t he? With all these grand gestures and his kind words?”

“Yes.” Uraume’s answer came quickly, but by the sound of their utensils being placed in front of them, Yuji was able to guess that there was more to say. “Do you… not care for it?”

“Truthfully, I’m unsure how I feel in return. Flattered is the easiest emotion, but in some ways, I’m both scared and frustrated.” Able to laugh these conflicting feelings away from his tightening chest, Yuji kept the tone of this conversation light as he didn’t want to bring about too much worry. “You could say that I am unused to this.”

Yuji had little experience in the way of romantic relationships. He’d never sought to form any lasting ones as he never remained in one place long enough to do so. If he and Sukuna’s circ*mstances had been different, perhaps Yuji wouldn’t be so opposed or at least questioning whether it was wise to forge this relationship or not. The King of Curses was a dangerous being. A threat only tamed at Sukuna’s leisure. An enemy to sorcerers and non-sorcerers alike, he did as he pleased and crushed all who opposed him. Yet, even Yuji wasn’t blind to the curse’s dwindling desire to rampage throughout the land. If the opposite were true, then the curse would have taken the fight to the sorcerer clans long ago, meaning there was either some level of threat they posed or they weren’t a threat worth his time. Yuji wondered if he could convince the curse to withhold his calamitous urges completely as the sorcerer-turned-kami had enough sway to demand they weren’t present when visiting his shrine. Kugisaki had suggested that he should make the most of this situation. Make demands. But if that was all this relationship would be for… It didn’t feel right. Yuji didn’t want to take advantage in that way when he’d rather possess something deeper.

As of right now, Sukuna doesn’t know Yuji beyond his title as Kami, both fake and real. In return, Yuji doesn’t know the curse beyond his reputation and what he could glean from their brief conversations. Everything between them was, at best, surface-level pining.

“Sukuna hasn’t been around enough for me to know if these feelings of infatuation could become something more. I know it hasn’t really been that long, but it feels like a lot of time has passed considering how lively things have become around here. And with the reconstruction coming to a close… I wish to speak with Sukuna honestly about where we stand as ourselves and to each other. There’s a lot he doesn’t know, and a lot I’m sure I’ve only heard in passing. Maybe everything I feel will make sense after.”

“I think that would be a wonderful idea, Kami-sama.” Uraume’s encouragement did wonders for the weight ever-present in his heart. They would only continue this line of thought as Yuji returned with their tea, ultimately abandoning the water he’d set aside. “Sukuna-sama doesn’t wish to depart from your side so soon after his return, but whether you wish him to be here or not would be your decision. It’s up to him to earn it.”

“I would have thought you’d be siding with him more.” Yuji scratched the side of his cheek. “More insistent—”

“I have faith that Sukuna-sama will prevail. But that does not mean that this next conquest will be won swiftly and without challenge.”

“I’m a conquest now, is that it?” Without thinking, Yuji pressed his drink against his lips to be met with a burning sensation on his tongue. He was more offended by his inability to connect that something so hot should not be consumed immediately than Uraume’s words.

“A poor choice of words. My apologies.”

“None needed. The analogy fits when speaking about him.”

“But not with you.”

The two continued eating in relative peace after that. There wasn’t much to speak of after, leading to a quiet morning until sunlight slowly crept into their private alcove and the rest of the world stirred awake as a result. Despite their Kami being far closer than anyone would have imagined, no one who passed by to wish Uraume a good morning appeared to notice the additional person sitting across from them. Maybe it was the angle at which Yuji sat hiding him well, or that the smell of early morning cooking paired with the person they expected to see created a blind spot to the unexpected. Regardless, it had become amusing to watch Uraume get increasingly annoyed at the lack of address to the very Kami they all have been serving in tandem with Yuji’s reluctance to wish for it.

“Uraume-san!”

Frantic footsteps preceded Choso’s voice. The Death Painting practically lunged into the kitchen, tripping over his own feet in a poor attempt to slow himself down. Uraume, in the midst of taking a sip of their drink with their patience finally at an end, silently gestured toward Yuji to ensure he was included as well.

“And, Itadori-sama!” Choso frantically lowered his head. “I apologize for the intrusion. I can come back later—”

“Oh, no you don’t.” With a light tug, Yuji insisted on Choso sitting on the ground beside them. “You’re obviously here on urgent business. Speak.”

There was no way that whatever the Death Painting had to report wasn’t something to be concerned with after showing up more frazzled than usual. Though Choso had a habit of getting over-invested or too worked up over topics Yuji found trivial, which meant that there was hope in this being something less concerning and more interesting.

“Right. Sorry.” Choso cleared his throat, then continued. “The men we sent out two days prior have finally reported back to us with a confirmation of bandit sightings as reported by the sorcerers.”

Nevermind.

Bandits were of the concerning variety.

The word alone had snapped Yuji’s attention into place.

“However, those highwaymen appear to be heading further south than we initially thought. They must know better than to make any attempts to approach Itadori-sama’s shrine. As such, I don’t suspect that they will come this way.”

“That’s advantageous news.”

“But, Uraume-san…” Yuji lowered his head, trapped under a cold and piercing grip cupped around his shoulders. He couldn’t explain it, but whatever warmth was present, even that emanating from the still-burning coals of the fire became absent from his body. “Junpei’s village is south of here. There are no other landmarks or villages this far from the larger cities. If not my shrine, then what about a less guarded target?”

Yuji’s legs shot up before he had a chance to register his desire to stand. To move.

“I should go—”

“Kami-sama.” Uraume followed him off the ground. Choso would do so after, but remained silent as Uraume reached out to him. “There is no need for you to go personally.”

“But—”

But Yuji wanted to go. He had to go. If there was a chance of danger, if anything were to happen and he could have been there to prevent it—

“We can send others to check in your stead. The Death Paintings can go and even remain there as a deterrent for the next few days until those troublesome humans move on to somewhere else.”

“Eso is already there. He escorted Junpei to his home yesterday.” Choso chimed in. The news was supposed to be relieving, but it wasn’t enough to stop the anxiety burning through him.

“Even if they don’t attack the village directly, those bandits remain on the roads, surely anyone wishing to travel in the area would be in danger. The villagers or other visitors to the shrine... I don’t want their presence near here.”

“Sukuna-sama should be returning within the next handful of days. If his presence isn’t enough to see them scatter, then he’ll see their numbers reduced by his own hands.” Uraume walked over to Yuji’s side, beckoning for him to raise his chin. “While this pains me to suggest, we could also act sooner by conscripting those sorcerers you're so fond of to do the work for us. I’m hesitant to trust Geto considering his cursed technique still eludes me, but Yorozu… She would see it as an honor.”

“I’d rather Geto remain here with eyes on him than be sent out picking off bandits. I am not doubting either of your abilities, but having more people with Itadori-sama would be better for my own peace of mind.” Reluctant to share what else was on his mind, Choso mulled over his thoughts a bit further before adding, “It’s unconfirmed, but there’s enough reason to believe that there are curse users among these bandits. It’s unknown if they are properly trained in sorcery and if so, by whom, but it’s enough to warrant keeping our guard up if they’re presence is enough for Itadori-sama to worry.”

Curse users among the bandits? Were they really curse users, or clan sorcerers in disguise?

Yuji considered everything laid before him, forcing himself into a tentative state of calm as he worked through their options. He knew Geto’s cursed technique and believed him capable, but if he were overrun as one man against many, regardless of the cursed spirits he could employ. On the other hand, Uraume had no issue with taking advantage of Yorozu’s friendship with Yuji to point her in whatever direction suited them, but even if she were currently visiting, that wouldn’t be right to use her like that. She wasn’t currently around to give input, but if Yuji were to rely on them, he’d ask for the pair to work together to minimize risk… But that would leave only Uraume and himself overlooking the shrine and the growing settlement below.

Would it be safer to be defensive?

Uraume’s comment about Sukuna’s return had Yuji cursing in his mind. This wouldn’t be happening if Sukuna were present. These bandits must be seeing his absence as an opportunity just as everyone else had. At this point, that very logic had left Yuji infuriated, though he did his best not to show it. He didn’t believe it was fair to pin the blame on the curse for what was ultimately a minor ordeal.

Bandits were bandits.

Looters and thieves. Even if they were large in number and decently organized, what threat did they pose, really? Yuji had beaten up his fair share of ruffians in the past. Uraume could easily wipe them out on their own should they all line up just close enough… He had to be overreacting.

“Kami-sama, we’ll take care of everything. There is no need for you to fret.”

“I know. I should have more confidence in your abilities, but something doesn’t sit well with me.” No matter how hard Yuji tried, that unwelcome foreboding feeling remained. “I wish everyone would be careful.”

“My brothers and I will heed your concern, Itadori-sama.” There wasn’t a need to question Choso’s sincerity. “Kechizu and I will depart immediately. I’ll have someone send you an update on our situation after our arrival and then later this evening.”

“Please do.”

Despite Uraume’s insistence, all Yuji could do was fret.

The rest of the day moved on at an agonizingly slow pace any snail or worm could beat. The southern village was far enough from Yuji’s shrine that he could not use the earth to feel even the slightest hint of anything strange or worth further investigation. Too many times he tried, just as he could feel the footsteps of those walking outside his quarters, yet every time he pushed too far all he had to show for his efforts was a muddled mind and a headache to pair with it.

Nothing of note came in from the first report Choso had sent Yuji’s way. Junpei’s village was the same as it always had been. That was good news. And Yuji was thankful for good news, but he would continue standing on the edge of anticipation as he waited for the next report to arrive late the following evening.

In the meantime, there had been no sign of Yorozu visiting that day. Yuji supposed that wasn’t something to be upset over, even if her seemingly boundless energy was something he needed at a time like this. A woman of her station would be a prime target for getting attacked on the road, yet it was those foolish enough to try were whom Yuji had to worry about.

It was better not to drag in more people into his affairs than necessary. What had Yuji so worked up were the people who would end up in the crossfires of any conflict that may arise rather than a desperate need to protect himself. Uraume had picked this up rather effortlessly, and in an effort to lessen such stress, they took it upon themselves to assess the edges of the grounds which make up the shrine and village alike. It eased Yuji a bit. As a consequence, Geto was the one who spent the latter half of the day by Yuji’s side for company.

“I’m sorry for having you risk exposing your cursed technique.” Yuji addressed the false priest leaning against the wall which shared the haiden’s entrance. “I know that is something you wish to avoid.”

The control of information was a factor all sorcerers relied upon to gain the edge in battle. Revealing key pieces of one’s cursed technique was a gamble to increase its potency at the cost of granting one’s opponents the means of assessing and planning an effective counterattack. Some who have simple techniques already easy enough to understand or hold powers above most potential enemies don’t bother with such things, but others always keep the possibility in mind.

Yuji had never needed to engage in hiding or divulging a cursed technique for he never possessed one. After recent events, he didn’t know if his powers as a kami counted as one or were under a different classification.

“Don’t apologize. My sentries are low-grade spirits and well hidden, so the risk is already small.” Geto waved his hand about, enforcing his position on the matter. “Besides, if something is causing our Kami distress, then it’s not something to be taken lightly.”

“Really? I can’t help but sometimes feel like I’m causing unneeded trouble.”

“But what about the other times? I’m sure there’s a reason behind your caution. A history with these sorts of encounters.” Once again, Geto was prying into Yuji, though he wasn’t doing so forcefully. The attempt came off more sympathetic. It was an attempt to understand, even if Yuji himself still wasn’t privy to the answer.

“A history…” The nightmare of the burning village flashed through Yuji’s eyes. He prayed it wasn’t a prophetic dream, preferring to denote it a time from long ago than anything to anticipate witnessing. “...You could say that.”

“I won’t push any further.” Geto sighed, eyes turned intensely toward the door. He appeared as though he was looking beyond that, possibly communing with his cursed spirits? Yuji wasn’t familiar enough with his abilities nor pried enough in return to know what the extent of the curse user’s powers were. “Even in times like this, you appear more human than I expect.”

“Is that a bad thing?”

“For you? I don’t think so—” Geto’s eyes narrowed as his last word hitched in his throat. His whole body tenses up, leading Yuji to react in the same way. “One of my cursed spirits was destroyed.”

What?

That was only possible with cursed energy or the use of a cursed tool.

“Where?”

“Northeast. And another from the south. Itadori-sama—”

“Outside. Now.”

Geto shoved the itado aside for Yuji to dash through without delay. The curse user followed tightly behind him as Yuji first darted frantically from one direction to the next, eventually becoming fed up with his own indecisiveness stemming from his panic-stricken mind. It wasn’t until the smell of rising smoke singed the inside of Yuji’s nose, beckoning him over toward the cliff’s edge overlooking the village and fields below.

Fire.

Why did it have to be fire?

What should have been a night sky rich in blue and purple hues among the speckled stars had been replaced with a building haze of gray, illuminated not by moonlight, but by the trails of flames snaking through the grassland at an alarming speed. Yuji had thought that would be enough to determine where the ones who set the fires into motion were standing, but a sudden shift in the air had him turning his head just in time to see the first flame alight along one of the house’s rooftops.

This has to be another dream. A nightmare.

Surely, Yuji would soon wake up from this one—

An arrow was responsible. Its outline could be observed, only briefly, before being consumed by the very flames it ferried. The angle it had landed placed the arrow’s point of origin opposite to the fields, and with additional arrows volleying overhead, it became clear that their enemy was attacked from all fronts. Yuji found it becoming increasingly hard to distinguish the movements of the people he considered his own and those advancing closer as those capable took up arms to engage with the enemy head-on while others fled in ever-shrinking circles.

What should he do?

His name, they were invoking his name—

“Itadori-sama!” Geto’s voice rang out against Yuji’s ears, dragging him back from his petrified state. “Uraume’s here. I’m going to deploy more cursed spirits in the village to dispose of those attacking us. I work best fighting alongside them.”

And with that, Geto was gone, forgoing the need to wait for confirmation as he could already guess what Yuji’s response would be. The chance to insist on protection over retaliation is lost to Geto’s ears, but Uraume would hear the stuttered whispers attempting to break free from Yuji’s quivering lips.

“J-Join him.”

“But Kami-sama—”

“Join Geto-san and work on putting out those fires.” Yuji’s hands curled in fists, his nails digging dangerously deep into his palms. “Your ice can overwhelm them, can’t they? Do it quickly. Do it now.”

“I’ll ensure they don’t reach your shrine.”

Just as fast as Uraume had appeared, they moved with equal speed down the hill to do as Yuji instructed.

“This shrine isn’t what’s important!” Yuji hissed, eyes locked on the village below as he fought against the very legs keeping him from leaving his perch.

He could easily pull his own hair out, ripping it all to shreds as flashes of that awful nightmare continued to plague his vision. When he could finally move, he did so with a horrible sway, his eyes overcome with a heavy weight that obscured the world before his eyes. It became harder to discern the present from his memory, leaving him in horrid agony that he could just as easily push through to join the others if his body would only cooperate. Every part of him was out of synch, shaken out of place, and growing even more restless as the immediate hope of the silence the fight’s end would bring had yet to be fulfilled.

Uraume and Geto… They weren’t the only beacons of cursed energy within the village. Yuji could sense it, even if his mind swirled about, leaving him unable to pinpoint who was who as a result. Their opponents weren’t to be bested easily. The challenge was just enough to provide a fight, ensuring more damage to the surrounding area, and bystanders becoming caught up in their fight.

Were those who drew near Junpei’s village just a diversion? Or were there two attacks happening at once?

Were Choso and his brothers alright? Junpei and his mom?

What of the village? Were they two overcome with flames?

How many others were screaming for their kami’s aid?

The snap of a fallen branch underfoot came in tandem with the intruding presence crossing Yuji’s torii. Both on their own were enough to draw his attention, but given the circ*mstances, Yuji pried his hands away from his head to look upon the one who dared to approach him at a time like this.

A man, heavily built from a life of hardship with scars riddled along whatever skin was exposed underneath his furs and stolen finery walked confidently down the courtyard’s center. He walked alone, as the only company by his side would be the two oversized sickles in his hands. Blood dripped from their tarnished blades, rekindling a familiar fury that would remain unshown so long as Yuji continued to sway between two unrelenting states of duress.

“Leaving their precious Kami alone and unguarded… This has to be my lucky day.”

A low growl rose up Yuji’s throat. He doubted the man could hear it, but he made sure his displeasure could be felt through the gaze of his eyes alone.

“A-Are you the leader of this raid?” Yuji called out, his voice slowly climbing to the volume a kami like him should possess.

“And so what if I am? What are you to do about it beyond submitting to my blade for that gorgeous bounty on your head? I heard you’re not one for a fight, so I’ll be generous and call off my men if you do.” Arrogance leached out from his words, infecting the air with a vile tinge that made Yuji gag.

What was Yuji going to do about it?

The scene of the woman clutching her child overtook Yuji’s vision. Collapsed on the ground, Yuji could do nothing to help her. Every action resulted in his hand, trapped in its ethereal nature, waving through her form. He was helpless to watch the same events repeat themselves for the third time—Yet when Yuji’s hand reached further, his palm collided with the ground. The scene blew away with a gale of wind, carrying the cinders of the present day through his courtyard.

Tonight was different.

He possessed a body.

He could do more than stand idly by and watch others act in his stead.

“Already bowing in defeat?” The bandit leader gave a boisterous laugh as he approached, referencing the kneeling position Yuji now found himself in.

From his fingertips still pressed against the dirt, a faint energy pulsated outward through the earth. He doubted the bandit could perceive it on the same spectrum as Yuji did, witnessing the golden ripples of light bounce off against objects and living beings alike to create a vivid light show of interaction between them all.

“You dare attack those under the protection of my shrine?” The words bubbled into an anger Yuji hadn’t experienced before. He was calm only on the surface. His voice had returned to a soft and quiet state, elevated only by the mild tremors seen within the loose pebbles found at their feet after each individual sound. “You dare step foot through my gate?”

The bandit leader was a fool, but not foolish enough to sense that something was amiss. He stopped in his tracks, readying his weapons with cautious eyes veering from one direction to the next in the hopes of anticipating what was about to occur.

A second voice overlaid Yuji’s own. It sounded like him, an echo without delay. The words that came out next no longer belonged solely to him.

“You dare ignite a Kami’s anger!?”

Just as the words shouted forth, the kami raised their hand to carry the earth by the man’s feet alongside it. Shaping to his will, a claw hand formed in mimicry of their own, while another hand sprouted upward from the roots of the nearby tree. With their union, the kami moved both aspects of the land to collide around the bandit leader in a vice grip, leaving no room for resistance despite the man’s feeble attempt to hack away at the roots before his arms were rendered immobile.

“What is this!?” The bandit leader shrieked, legs kicking in every direction in the hopes of wriggling free.

“Can you not see with those eyes?” With the use of the conjured hands, the kami brought the man closer at a sickening speed. They wouldn’t give the bandit leader time to recover, as they chose to shout directly to his face. “Do you have any idea what manner of being you’ve drawn out with your impudence!”

“H-He— He said you were just a minor harvest deity! Maybe a k-kami of the hearth, or something—”

“Who.”

“A man. Wasn’t a man. A curse —There were stitches up and down, a patchwork face. He was the one to convince us that this job would be easy!”

A patchwork face.

No additional description was necessary. Yuji knew exactly who the bandit was referring to. He knew the face, able to picture it clearly without struggle.

Sunlight dripped from the edges of the kami’s glowing eyes, overrun with unbridled rage pointing in all directions both outward and inward. The latter was the most heartbreaking, but there was nothing that could be done to prevent the bitter hatred that followed.

Yuji knew the curse in question.

The one who haunted him. The one who always seemed to follow him wherever he went—How foolish he now felt in believing that the last of that wretched creature was exorcized on the outskirts of Junpei’s village if that very same curse was responsible for bringing these men here. How could this be? Why was this suddenly their fault? Why couldn’t only one of them be to blame for captivating the hearts filled with greed instead of tainted cores that thrived off of suffering?

“The harvest? The hearth? Those are only a piece of our domain.” The kami broke free from the cycle of self-deprecation, returning to the incomplete narrative spun about their being. “One may carry those traits, but the other? The earth itself is ours to shape, invigor, drain…”

The kami’s eyes shifted over toward the overlook they had left behind mere moments before. The raging fires below their shrine had begun to fade, leaving the specks of light across the horizon to shine bright enough to catch their eye.

“That’s your camp, is it not?”

Harsh breaths filled in the silence the bandit leader answered with. Damned if he confirmed what the kami already knew, damned if he attempted to spout an obvious lie.

Arrogance was the word of choice once again, as unearned confidence led to the bandit’s men foolishly revealing the heart of their operation. Set up quickly, the camp must be made of those joining from the south or those fleeing from the village below.

“As already stated, the earth itself is ours to shape,”

The kami outstretched their right hand, palm lifted toward the sky.

“invigor,”

Between their fingers, the lights of the camp flickered about unaware of the one now gazing upon them.

“drain,”

With a flick of their hand, the further separation of their fingers saw very maws of the earth itself open wide. The horizon cracked beneath the camp, shaking everything beneath their feet in growing intensity as the crevice grew to engulf every possible hint of life.

“And break as we see fit.”

The kami closed their hand, swallowing every possible remnant of the camp before their very eyes. The sudden reunion of cracked earth sent a thunderous shockwave that eclipsed any rumbling that came before it. Not only had the earth become unstable, but the wind carried with it a maelstrom of power blustering past everything in sight.

They were unaffected by these harsh conditions. As was anyone else the kami had deemed safe within their presence. No matter how harsh the wind blew to cause the chimes to squeal in fear or the trees to lose the stability of their roots, the only ones who would be harmed in this meager demonstration were those few bandits who had yet to be punished for their actions. All save for one, still clasped in the kami’s grasp, choking on the upturned dust while coming to terms with the powers he had hoped to contend with. To capture and contain as if the kami were some animal.

An animal…

The thought continued to persist as the kami loosened their grip around the bandit leader’s body. Fear had already stricken every piece of him, leaving the poor man shaking like the leaves still carrying the effects of the aftershocks following the camp’s destruction.

Each step they took toward the man had brought with it another break in the earth. A web of cracks formed under each foot, creating the footprints of something far larger than any mortal could perceive. Crumbling under the weight of his transgressions, the pathetic excuse for a man crawled back in fear of the kami sauntering toward him. He did not see the two others cautiously climbing the steps of the shrine, placing themselves against either side of the torii still standing tall for support even if neither were subjected to the full range of their kami’s wrath.

“Now do you understand?”

“I-I—I do! I swear, I do! Mercy!”

A silent hand from the kami kept both Sukuna’s servant and the curse user from coming closer, forbidding either from interfering with their judgment. Their faces weren’t the subject of his attention, but there was little doubt that neither had fully taken in what had just transpired.

“Mercy? You ask for mercy when you planned to give none!?”

“I’m sorry. I’m so-so sorry!”

What a crying mess the man had become.

“Mercy would be granting you the same fate as your men. But they were following orders. You were making the decisions. You will bear the weight of all their sins.” The kami stopped, and the earth became eerily still once more. This time, they lifted a single finger toward the woods. “Get out of our sight. Run as fast as you can. Don’t ever come back. And should you ever think about stopping to rest, know that wolves chase at your heels, eager to eat you alive.”

All it took was the kami intensifying their glare and the sound of wolves howling far in the distance for the bandit to spin around and scramble to his feet. When he couldn’t accomplish something as simple as that, he cast aside his dignity to crawl far out of the kami’s sight but never free from their wrath.

It was when the shrine had been cleansed of the last intruding presence did the need for rest became apparent. Only half of them would do so, allowing the other to continue walking toward the village as he once did without disturbing the earth any further. He passed Uraume and Geto as he crossed through the torii, lamenting the horror present on their faces at what taste of catastrophe had been unleashed before their eyes.

“If you both are unharmed, I’m going down to the village to heal those in need of it.”

No verbal response came from either of them. Uraume had covered their mouth, granting their kami only a nod to show that he was heard.

Though the danger had passed, the air would not be filled with celebration. Many were hurt in the initial attack, either facing burns from the fire or damage from the conflict that followed. A bitter frost would have encased the buildings in a layer of ice if not for the earthquake cracking and scattering the cold into a light mist that moved with the wind. Not every structure had been spared from his outburst, leaving the kami to sigh as he’d set back the progress these people had made.

From person to person, the kami went and checked on each one. No words were spoken beyond gentle questions of where any injury lies and who he should move to next. Whispers of gratitude and prayers for tranquility filled the air as the kami worked. An older man with no more than a bruised hand looked upon him and thanked the kami with the use of a title that had long gone unspoken.

The only time the kami would pause was when a group of familiar faces arrived along the path between this settlement and the southern village.

Yuji resurfaced for a moment, eyes widening at the sight of the Death Paintings returning with Junpei, his mother, and others from his village. As he’d feared, their home was attacked as well, seeing to the destruction of their homes and hopes of cutting any additional aid to the shrine off completely. What their attackers had not prepared for was the presence of Choso and his brothers making use of their poisoned blood to stave off the majority of the attack, though they possessed no means of dousing the flames that had overtaken most of the village.

After the moment passed, the kami moved to look the newcomers over just as he had the survivors already present. Curt expressions of happiness to those who made it. On the opposite end, only a silent remorse was given to those who did not, leaving the end of his work to be done more methodically than the kami wished.

This is what he would do. Despite the anger still present within his core, the kami wouldn’t turn a blind eye to those in need. Especially those that he had the power to personally help. Eventually, however, that help would come to an end. There was only so much that could be done before fatigue eventually reared its head and the kami sought to return to the honden for a much-needed solitude.

Without a word, the kami began his trek back to his shrine. Uraume had remained observing him at a distance, drawing closer as he parted from the crowd to take his leave.

“Nai-no-kami.”

They repeated the title the old man had spoken, causing the kami to momentarily stop in his tracks. He looked over his shoulder, permitting Uraume to speak whatever else was on their mind.

“You did not object to his use of that designation.”

“What is there to object?” The kami once again faced forward. “I’m returning to my sanctuary. No matter how much time passes, do not disturb him.”

It was within the honden that the kami shifted control from one half to the other. Partially by choice, partially through the coercion of the one whose presence had only been outwardly felt that very night, Yuji stood within the darkness. No one else dared to follow him inside, yet he knew he wasn’t alone.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

It took a few minutes for Yuji to move on his own. When he did, his first action was to drop to his knees, only to fall further onto his palms as he finally came to his senses. His actions, their actions, repeat in his mind, threatening to empty his stomach at the utter ruin that had occurred with the simplest of gestures.

“Why can’t you ever make this easy?” Tears ran down Yuji’s face, gathering at the tip of his nose before dripping down between his fingers. “Why does this always happen?”

Accepting this truth wasn’t the revelation Yuji found the hardest to face. Not after what followed, as a thousand years of memories flooded his awakened mind.

He finally learned who he had been before this life, what he had become after their union, and what he will always be until eternity reaches its end.

And it terrified him.

Notes:

Our Kami really took a hold of Chekhov's gun and started shooting, huh?

Notes:
-Tenchi is a term that refers to the union of opposites. [Heaven and Earth]
-Tasuki are a cloth or cord used to tie back long sleeves and used to be used mostly by Shinto priests as ritual vestments until they became more widely spread for their practical use.
-'So' (Written with the ' to avoid confusion with the English word so) is a simple, but time-consuming dessert from the Heian period. I wanted Yuji to make something specific in this opening scene, and this fit the bill. The real challenge came from trying to verify this dish as legit, because my initial exposure to 'So' was through a food article speaking about it around 2020 when Japan had a lot of milk going unused. I ended up reading the early pages of a hefty PDF published by Japan's Dairy Association to confirm its history and get a bit more detail. XD
-Uraume's willingness to throw Yorozu at possible enemies like a rapid dog is both horrible and hilarious.
-On the opposite end, Nai-no-kami's history ends up making what would normally be a little threat to instill way more panic than necessary + an extreme reaction, though Kami's are kind of known to be dramatic. Despite the levity in my notes, I didn't intend for the scene to be portrayed lightly, and I hope it had the impact the way I wanted it to.
-There is a purposeful use of plural and singular pronouns when referring to Yuji, the Kami, and the two parts as a whole. I can understand it may be confusing and that's partially on purpose given the strange state Yuji and the kami are in, or rather, the kami's two halves are in. To make matters more confusing (at least for myself) I initially sought to use they/them pronouns for the original kami/ara-mitama, but it would be too confusing with the plural usage when both ara-mitama and nigi-mitama are in sync. Both individual halves use he/him as a result.
-What is the actual deal with Yuji and the Kami? I hope to have it mostly be explained next chapter, though it depends on how much I want to get into their lore, all of which is not based in any specific myth or this kami's irl counterpart.
-Nai-no-kami means the God of Earthquakes. Haha... oh boy. Seeing you all guess the domain Yuji's influence falls under was quite fun, and I'm glad no one suggested this, as I have a bad habit of confirming guesses if correct before my reveals. It's possible for different aspects of a Kami to be enshrined separately, and I in Yuji and Nai-no-Kami's case, they each represent different things, thus possessing different domains they can call upon.
-There is a name chosen for Nai-no-kami that I spent a lot of time deciding over with roseylilac, but that will be revealed next chapter. There is no proper shinmei (name of diety) associated with this kami along with there already being scarce information regarding them, so everything presented within this fic can be assumed fictitious unless overwise stated.
-The use of wolves as a threat by Yuji/Kami were a purposeful choice added after the recent anime episode, which actually helped me in deciding a fitting punishment aside from Kami-crush-bandit. I love how the anime reinvigorates my love for the manga and accentuates specific scenes.
-Imagining Uraume and Geto's shock as they watch our sweet boy literally tear the earth and two before slamming it shut, breaking through tectonic plates themselves is just... so funny. It also gives a new meaning to the blessing Sukuna was given back in chapter 5.
-I had thought about making the bandit a named JJK character but... nah. My top choice for horrible instigators is always Naoya, but I don't like repeating myself too often, and I purposefully didn't want the sorcerer clans to be responsible for this attack. Besides, there's already a reference to Mahito, so I'm content as far as antagonists go.

((유∀유|||)) Way too many notes this time... but they're done!
This chapter is done! Whooo! I've been dreaming about this scene ever since I started the sequel and I'm so happy to finally have it all written out! And now Sukuna gets to show up after all this! Hooray! <3

Thank you for reading!

Chapter 13: Yonaoshi

Notes:

New chapter time! And look, new fanarts as well!!
I'm so flattered. Q.Q please give these wonderful artists some love.

Kami!Yuji in Anguish by JinRozenrot
Kami!Yuji by Giko

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The rumble of the earth beneath one’s feet was not something bewildering. It was a simple fact of the world they inhabited, as greater powers aroused from slumber often broke free in the most turbulent of ways. And while the intensity at such a great distance from the epicenter was nothing to scoff at, the direction of its origin had the King of Curses pause. The snapping of the earth which shook everything else asunder when he himself did not even flinch, and more unsettling was how the vibrations dug into his skin and rattled his bones with a rare sense of unease.

Something was amiss.

Sukuna was sure of it.

This concern only grew to greater heights when the curse connected the direction of the earthquake’s origin and his current destination aligned to an uncanny degree. An effort to pick up his pace was made, cursing the distance Sukuna had previously chosen to travel in self-interest now working against him when he redirected his efforts to return in earnest. Had he known his absence had the potential to spark something to occur, hence why he stationed the Death Paintings and Uraume to remain behind in his stead. But, it would not be until the outskirts of the shrine and its fields were in his sight after the sun had set and rose twice over that the curse understood the extent of what had occurred.

The beginnings of farmland that Sukuna had scoffed at during his previous visit had become upturned, cracked, and shredded by fissures deep within the ground. Ash and dust still clung to the wind, informing the curse of the disaster’s prelude before his eyes even reached the settlement at the base of the hill.

Once again, the buildings were in disrepair.

Charred and misshapen, two had structural damage that resulted in a partial collapse while a third that had yet to be completed lost all its progress completely. Little guesswork was required to attribute the damage to an unruly fire. Sukuna himself has fed the flames of many in the fast, but the truth of his conclusion came by the recollection of his Kami’s proclaimed nightmare. The pleading in Yuji’s voice before opening his eyes. The insistence said vision caused the shrine and the ground it rested on to shudder, distress more apparent than ever on his face, all for Sukuna’s inquiry on its prophetic nature to be dismissed— Had Sukuna known otherwise… Regardless, the curse knew better than to take such an event lightly a second time.

The memory Sukuna now clutched tight within the fist at his side contained orders for such destruction to cease. Orders were given to those capable of listening, which made the chance that this fire had been accidental a slim one. To purposefully burn the housing of the laboring men, to attack the unwelcome worshippers now clinging to the edges of his kami’s divinity—While Sukuna may not care for the additional eyes itching to peek Yuji’s way or whispering prayers into the wind for the kami’s ears, they were under Yuji’s domain. Their existence was now defined by their reverence toward the kami claimed quite clearly by the King of this greater region, and thus, anyone foolish enough to lay siege to this place would naturally draw his ire. Disdain. A curse so deep any descendants that carry their blood would carry the mark of crossing him.

Sukuna would only find a semblance of relief upon carrying his gaze ever higher toward the shrine his kami rested within. The buildings beyond the torii appeared to have been untouched by the fire. Patches of soot clung to the rooftops, a light dusting of murk on what should be an otherwise evenly distributed vibrant hue. The fact alone that Sukuna was referring to multiple buildings without the need to reference ongoing construction had been a sliver of good news in the wake of all this madness. If rapid repairs had been made, Sukuna could not honestly tell. In addition to the almost pristine look of the shrine who stood without fear of the earth breaking beneath it. By the time Sukuna had stepped through the threshold of its entrance, the only aspect of the shrine’s landscape that had shown remarkable change was the oddly shaped tree a tad off-center from the main courtyard. No leaves were present, and when one stood below it and looked upward toward it, the shape of its branches gave the impression of a hand reaching up to grasp at the sky itself and pull it asunder. Should Sukuna have arrived earlier in the day, the sun’s path would have most likely crossed just above the curvature of its ‘palm.’

However, further contemplation of this tree’s meaning and origin would have to take a pause, for there was a group of concerned faces— familiar, unexpected, and unwelcome —crowding around the entrance to the haiden. They were in the midst of a discussion, consisting of five separate voices with one rising far above the rest in an effort to grate on the curse’s ears no matter the distance.

“Obviously, I shall undress myself and dance to lure my dear Ita-kun out!” The woman whom Sukuna wished he did not know as well as he did— and even that was a minute amount —had proclaimed her suggestion with the entirety of her chest. Why those words would ever leave her lips in that order were beyond comprehension, especially after Sukuna’s brain had to take an extra moment to process ‘Ita-kun’ as if she could be referring to his Kami in such a close and dare he believe affectionate manner.

“You’re obscene.” At least Uraume knew how to project their voice so that it took the words out of Sukuna’s own mouth. Yorozu would need more than a verbal reprimand for her outlandish offer, but instead of receiving physical backlash as well, the unfamiliar priest beside her shook his head and joined in seeing that her suggestion be smacked from the sky.

“And should we get a mirror and a flock of chickens as well? He’s not Amaterasu Ōmikami, and this is not a cave that our Kami has hidden himself within.” More exasperated with every word, the priest— no, the sorcerer whom Sukuna could sense cursed energy from —clicked his tongue as he dismissed Yorozu’s solution to the problem that Sukuna was now privy to: His Kami had retreated into his shrine long enough for it to become a problem.

With everything else the curse had witnessed thus far, Sukuna found it easy to assume that Yuji’s isolation had occurred after the earthquake that may have very well reached the seat of the sorcerer’s power in Heian-kyō. As for why he would isolate himself after…

“But they could be related.” The whelp from Sukuna’s last visit was found standing next to Choso, the only Death Painting present. Sukuna had caught the other two in the village during his approach toward Yuji’s shrine. The youngest brothers bowed their heads and prepared to give explanation for what their lord had returned to, but Sukuna had waved them off in favor of seeing his Kami first and foremost.

Nonetheless, the only interesting thing about this human was his changed demeanor. He was quite confident standing within this group, seemingly forming a bond with Choso and his brothers that gave him the privilege of participating now.

“Instead of disturbing Itadori-sama, perhaps we should heed his request and continue undoing the damages those foolish men have wrought.” Like Uraume, Choso remained level-headed during this trying time. His response added a new layer to the current conundrum, as now it was by Yuji’s choice that no one was permitted to enter the haiden to speak with him further in.

All too absorbed in themselves and their concern for the kami of this shrine, no one had thought to address, let alone turn their head and acknowledge the curse mere meters away from where they stood.

“Are you suggesting that we do nothing?” The sorcerer priest raised a frustrated eyebrow at Choso. They were only allies against Yorozu’s idea, but when it came to whether or not these mortals had a right to drag Yuji out of his self-imposed isolation— Since when did this sorcerer become a part of this, ‘we?’ Who allowed him to be present?

Who allowed Yorozu to be present? Since when did she have any right to Sukuna’s affairs!?

“I am suggesting that we don’t do anything to draw further ire. Itadori-sama has already been through enough. While I can empathize with everyone’s worry, he may not even be receptive to our concerns if we push too hard.”

That warning was enough to see that the group's conversation ceased. At least, temporarily. The simultaneous retreat from what had been a close-knit circle allowed for a change in position, namely the shift in one’s attention which led to someone finally realizing that they were not the only ones within this courtyard.

Unfortunately, the first one finally noticed the King of Curses was none other than Yorozu, who was quick to scowl as both hands moved toward her hips. Her stance was just as challenging as her words.

“Well look who finally decided to show up!”

“Yorozu!” Uraume reached for her sleeve, catching some of her unruly hair along with it as they worked to force her front forward in an apology that all parties knew would never be given genuinely. “Sukuna-sama, your arrival was… not unexpected, we were merely caught in a turbulent period.”

“I can see that.” The curse moved his gaze from the pair to the group, leading the others to show at least a modicum of respect by lowering their heads.

Further questioning of current events would be done elsewhere until the Sukuna had all the information he required at his disposal. If Yuji had declared that no one should disturb him— while Sukuna would not commit to such orders just yet —he would not take any risks in thinning his Kami’s patience by standing around outside his abode.

Sukuna allowed the sound of his footprints to guide the group into following his lead. Uraume would take the hint and beseech the others to follow if they could not catch the simple gesture, thus bringing their conversation to the completed maidono. The curse took to the stage, sitting with his legs loosely crossed out in front by the edge while the rest were supposed to look up at him from the ground if they dared to look at him at all. It was amusing to see who knew better and who didn’t, but only temporarily as there were more pressing matters to address.

“What I can also see is that much has occurred in a relatively short amount of time. I did not think that my departure had been so long ago… Tell me, and do not mince your words, what happened in my absence? Did the quake that traveled the land originate here?”

“It did more than that—” The sorcerer priest cut his response short, aware enough to know that he was not the one Sukuna had been addressing. To make matters worse, his answer did little to enlighten the curse but to confirm what he already suspected.

“I don't believe I had asked you. Furthermore, for a sorcerer to speak to me in such a way— Under whose permission are you able to stand here?”

“I am no longer affiliated with the sorcerer clans you provoke aggression with.” Just as bold as Yorozu, the difference in their demeanor lies in the fake expression of cordiality and a tone that would only imply respect should one turn off their understanding of the words being spoken. “As for whose permission, Itadori-sama has graciously permitted my residence as I work to repay a life-saving debt.”

Uraume did not object to the ‘unaffiliated’ sorcerer— the deserter’s —tale. That did not make his presence any more welcome or desirable. The problem now lay in whether whose authority trumped the other. Yuji’s authority or Sukuna’s? This shrine is in his kami’s name, thus anything within the torii’s barrier would certainly fall under Yuji’s domain and not the curse’s even if the curse claimed ownership of the land as a whole. Disputes like these were to be expected, but not something Sukuna wished to deal with so soon and without the other present, as he could not go about declaring how their dual authority should work without knowing his kami’s reaction. Certainly not at a time like this.

“At least there is an explanation,” The curse snarled into his palm. “Unlike for some others. Unless you want to prove me wrong, Yorozu. What reasoning could you possibly have for being here?”

“I am Itadori-sama’s friend and, as such, I don’t have to justify anything!” Offended that her presence was being questioned, Yorozu stressed her status as a point of boasting. A status that Sukuna could not fathom how it came to be— Did she somehow encounter Yuji before Sukuna had? Highly unlikely, which meant she snaked her way into this shrine and earned his favor.

Why? Was this some elaborate game of mental gymnastics to gain Sukuna’s favor in spite of her poor attitude and the matching manners paired with it? The curse was quick to dismiss this initial assumption as well, as he did not believe that Yorozu was capable of concocting such a plan. The inconceivable woman had only made the matter stranger by her lack of unreciprocated advances and shoutings of love declarations when in the same vicinity as him. To say this turnabout was the work of some divine intervention would have been an exaggerated expression of disbelief before knowing the kami that they now shared a connection to, which had Sukuna feeling a bit more possessive in his claim.

“But for your sake, I will happily recount how I came here in search of what caught your fancy, only to discover something truly fulfilling instead—”

“If I may, Sukuna-sama,” Uraume interrupted whatever speech equally as passionate as it was headache-inducing to redirect their focus. “I suggest that we get back to the original subject at hand.”

“Don’t ignore me!”

“Agreed.” Sukuna raised an open palm to Yorozu, gesturing for her to silence with the added threat of curling back a few of his fingers should he wish to call forth his dismantle technique. While the threat was hollow on these sacred grounds, no one truly thought themselves immune to Sukuna’s willingness to disregard such rules. He was the King of Curses. His reputation for breaking any taboo that suited him meant that adding another would not be out of character. “Uraume, proceed.”

“Of course.” No one would object, and thus, Uraume continued. “A group of bandits, larger and more organized than I’ve seen in a while, split into two groups in the hopes of attacking and pillaging both Kami-sama’s shrine and the village south of here. As a precaution per Kami-sama’s request, the Death Paintings were stationed in the southern village while myself and Geto remained here by Kami-sama’s side.”

“There were curse users among the bandits, as well as a few stray cursed spirits that were following the trail of destruction left in their wake.” Choso briefly stepped in to add to Uraume’s report. “While the force in the southern village was lesser in numbers, the damage their actions brought was enough that the surviving villagers have sought refuge here. They attacked late in the day when visibility was low, but their efforts ultimately ended in failure as far as theft goes. As for meaningless destruction…”

“Those who attacked the shrine began with the village below, burning the houses with arrows tipped with fire. Kami-sama ordered us to prioritize extinguishing the fires, then ridding the intruders from the area, leaving himself alone to deal with their witless leader alone.”

A pause followed Uraume’s words, one that took longer than usual when recalling the events that had transpired. So much longer, in fact, that Sukuna had to prompt Uraume to return to the present.

“And?”

“My apologies, Sukuna-sama.” Uraume raised their sleeves over their mouth in a poor attempt to hide an almost disturbed look on their face. Said expression did not last, as it was soon shaken off by the time Uraume cleared their throat to finish their report. “Kami-sama… called upon his power to restrain the bandit leader before taking out his anger on the men still in pursuit of whatever end goal they had sought to accomplish. Beyond the fields was where the bandits set up a temporary camp, housing additional men whom Kami-sama compelled the maws of the earth to open wide and swallow while. The snap shut was what caused the violently shake that tore through the land in search of intruders to rip apart while the rest of us were left untouched in his wake.”

Uraume was speaking of the same kami who had admitted to Sukuna upon their first meeting that he got injured after underestimating his own power against a cursed spirit. The same kami who fell into slumber after growing a few tree’s worth of fruit— That same kami was now responsible for tearing the land apart and nourishing the land with the blood of those foolish enough to test the waters of his patience. Sukuna had known it was possible for something like this to occur, especially if the ara-mitama were to be drawn out as a result. Yet, confirming what he knew with definitive confirmation was something else that did not completely settle within Sukuna’s core.

“Kami-sama proceeded to pass his judgment on the bandit leader before descending into the village to heal anyone harmed by the attack. The process was a slow, but thorough one, with not a single person left ignored even when the survivors the Death Paintings had brought from the southern village appeared long after the attack came to a close.” Another pause came about again, only this time, Uraume used to take a deep breath before raising their head to look up at their master. “Kami-sama was addressed by an elder of the village as Nai-no-kami. He did not refute this when retreating to his shrine, ordering us not to disturb him.

The God of Earthquakes.

That title was not a minor one, nor was it a forgettable one. The embodiment of the tremors that shook this land since its inception had rested within Sukuna’s lap, quiet and unassuming until an outside force had set off a catastrophic reaction. Given the state of his shrine and the lack of familiarity with his name, Sukuna had assumed Yuji to be a minor earth kami at best. To now know that was not the case—

“The earthquake I felt was my kami’s doing.” Repeating the information out loud certainly allowed it to sink further than before, but it was still going to take a bit of time to accept.

“You felt it?”

“To give a better understanding of distance from where I was, I’ve been traveling on foot without rest ever since. I’m sure it would be no exaggeration to assume that anyone standing on this earth, regardless of distance, felt my kami’s anger.” Sukuna would then curse himself for missing such an event, though if he were present, would his kami truly need to resort to such a response when the curse could have easily done away with those imprudent souls himself? In addition to those thoughts came the almost ironic realization that the ‘walking calamity’ that was Ryomen Sukuna had laid claim over a kami whose domain was that of a devastating disaster.

Fate must have tended to their meeting, for what better pair was there than Yuji and he?

“Even Sukuna-sama appears surprised.” Geto muttered, noting the look of contemplation that must have appeared on Sukuna’s face.

“We’d only known Itadori-sama to be a simple Earth Kami until now. He never gave the impression of being anything greater.” Choso responded, with the whelp at his side feeling brave enough to add more after him.

“He never demanded that anyone revere him as anything greater either.”

Their comments were quickly swept aside as Uraume moved on from past events to the current situation they now found themselves in. “Kami-sama hasn’t left his sanctuary after that night. He hasn’t accepted any offerings or meals we’ve presented to him. I have yet to hear him speak either. Both the honden and haiden are so silent that even my footsteps make no sound.”

Yuji wasn’t eating. Was that sustainable for him? A kami in human form… The question of whether he required mortal needs compounded with the previous concern over whether he was susceptible to mortal afflictions returned to the back of Sukuna’s mind. By the look on Uraume’s face, the curse concluded that his most loyal hosted the same concerns.

“As much as I dislike suggesting that we go against Kami-sama’s wishes, now that you are here, I would humbly request that an attempt is made to check on him. Perhaps your return may spark a change in Kami-sama’s behavior.”

“That can be done.”

With a nod, Sukuna decided that he’s heard enough. Any delay in presenting himself to his kami would be time wasted, leading to the curse climbing back to his feet. His approach to the haiden’s entrance was observed with bated breath. The only one following at his heels was Uraume, who wished to share one last thing as they would not be joining him beyond the entrance.

“I have my utmost faith in you, Sukuna-sama.”

“After all this time we’ve been together, you choose now to hold back the opinion burning through your throat. If you need permission to speak freely, then go ahead.”

“I would still advise caution. Kami-sama had a lot on his mind before those bandits trampled over the peace he’s worked so hard to cultivate.” His servant sighed. “Sukuna-sama, you are courting, or at least claiming to court, a being that we both know rivals you in power. For both of your sakes, please refrain from antagonizing Kami-sama at this time. You may break the world in two if you do.”

Uraume lowered their head after this, retreating with a bow before anything more could be exchanged. Sukuna permitted this, choosing to turn toward the itado while heeding Uraume’s words as he let himself inside the haiden, pleased to find that no greater barrier had been constructed to truly keep him out.

For the first time when entering this hall, Sukuna found the air cold and unmoving.

The fire pit in the center of the room had gone unused, frozen to the touch, with not a single candle burning to provide light from within beyond what was already filtering through the door before its closure. That was not to say that the room was shrouded in complete darkness, as there was a single source of light from within the honden, either in front or behind the very kami whose sitting silhouette eclipsed it. Yuji’s continued presence was undeniable, but only his shadow refrained from retreating entirely into his sanctuary.

Sukuna stepped forward with uncharacteristic caution. He did not care for the deafening pressure this space now embodied. Once Sukuna stood directly outside the shoji separating him and his kami, he had first thought to wait and see if Yuji would acknowledge him, permit him to engage with him further— But Yuji remained silent. Not even his silhouette would flicker as the single flame from which it formed was uncannily still.

"I have returned, Yuji."

"Are you expecting a congratulations, Ryomen Sukuna?"

Yuji’s response did not miss a beat. His tone was distant, authoritative, challenging. To be addressed so formally that it sent a chill up his spine left Sukuna faced with the frustration his reaction brought. Never had he dealt with his body reacting as if it were stricken with fear. Even in his most recent bout with that mind-numbing sorcerer he’d challenged had only left him disappointed even when the peak of his power failed to ultimately move him. Yet, the kami before him managed to drag out a sense of unease foreign to the curse with minimal effort.

“No. I was merely—”

“I thought the desire for no disturbances was quite clear.” What previous nervousness Sukuna recalled from Yuji’s voice, rounded with a soft petal-like edge, had evaporated completely. Sharp and brittle sounds took their place. “You are not exempt from being a disturbance. Leave.”

Sukuna understood that this was Yuji’s shrine, yet this place would not be in its current state if it were not for him. To be ordered around— To be dismissed so easily was not something the curse would stand for. While one could argue that simply riling up a few words out of the kami was progress in and of itself, that was not enough. Beyond all worry regarding Yuji’s current state, a more selfish reason regarding Sukuna’s desire to look upon his kami again had him pushing back against this infuriating exchange.

The curse’s eyes flickered down to the untouched meal beside the haiden’s partition.

“You haven’t eaten in days. Whether or not a being such as yourself requires it, you’ve let the effort Uraume put into its preparation and the meals itself go to waste.” When nothing came of it, Sukuna pressed with an additional comment on the matter. “That's very unkind of you.”

“Unkind?” Without warning, his kami spun around to slam the shoji screen separating them out of his way. The collision of wood from the force of Yuji’s grip shook the foundations of the building, with faint tremors accompanying his words as he glared up at Sukuna with piercing suns caught within his eyes. “Do you know what truly is unkind!?”

Sukuna opened his mouth to answer, but the act was pointless. The question had been rhetorical.

“You come here, bring all this attention to our feet, entice the masses with your newly claimed prize only to leave moments after! Your absence led to a false belief that this shrine was to be an easy target. After all, the King of Curses is only a singular being. He cannot transcend space to be everywhere at once. Sneaking through his territory should hold no consequences!” Exasperated as he fell into emotion, Yuji clutched the air as he continued to scream. “And those with foul intent appear to wreak havoc on the homes of innocents, seeking riches where there are none, forcing our hand—forcing his hand to call upon a power that he loathes to even remember!”

With one fluid motion, his kami slammed the shoji shut as he spun around in a huff. As he parted from sight, so did the tremors, leaving the shrine still once more. To call this a tantrum would be to insinuate that the being before him was a petulant child.

Truthfully, Sukuna had no skill in dealing with a situation such as this one. His mind was still hung up on the use of ‘our’ only to shift into ‘he’ as if to imply the involvement of another. Was this due to the drastic shift in his kami’s demeanor? The presence of the ara-mitama overtaking the nigi-mitama… But they were still one and the same being?

Were all honored spirits that formed a kami that divorced from one another?

If Sukuna’s assumption that he was facing the ara-mitama was true, then it had to have been Yuji whom the ara-mitama was referring to. No other being was present during the attack, an attack that Sukuna was being blamed for by allowing such an opening to be. He wasn’t the one to shoot arrows against the humans he begrudgingly put up with congregating around his kami’s shrine. He never sought to attack and pillage this location, choosing actively to see it repaired so that worship toward the kami was restored—As much as Sukuna could understand the ara-mitama’s anger, he felt as if all the blame was being put on his shoulders when he holds no sway over the greedy hearts of others.

“You left. Your claim hollow. The ghost of your presence left little more than a whisper of your name to be ignored. Yuji wasn’t supposed to remember this way. His acceptance was slow, but gradual. We’ve done this dance too many times to count, but this is by far the worst way we’ve…” His kami slumped forward, his head now in his palms. “It’s never right.”

“This dance?”

Sukuna’s question came out without his permission, earning nothing but a mild hum in response. When nothing else would follow, the curse kneeled to the ground and shuffled forward. He wouldn’t dare to pry open the honden, choosing to lean against the wall beside its opening as a means to return that privacy he’d stolen by his disturbance within the haiden. Leaving now wasn’t an option either, so the two sat for some time in that awful silence until Sukuna worked up the nerve to ask again.

“What did you mean by ‘Yuji wasn’t supposed to remember this way?’ Are you and he not truly the same?”

“Don’t be absurd.” The ara-mitama scoffed. “We are both of one existence. ‘We’ should be ‘I’ , but ‘I ’ hasn’t been properly whole since humans learned how to forge and shape metals from the earth.”

A pause.

“But you aren’t… incorrect either. My nigi-mitama and I are not of one mind as we ought to be. In time that will change, only for us to be torn apart again and for the cycle to begin anew.”

Further elaboration was desired. Sukuna had hung on every word, only to be further drawn in by how little he knew of this previously unassuming kami. Yuji’s ignorance of his station, his desire to walk and act among those who visited him as if he were one of them— That wasn’t entirely by choice. At least, that was what the curse had understood so far.

“The title of Nai-no-kami is one facet of our larger domain of earth, but it is what sticks out most in the minds of mortals after tragedy. It’s a title that breeds fear. Abhorrence. When we draw on its power by our own will or on behalf of another that beseeches our name out of resentment for another… the feeling of what becomes lost even though the promise of a new beginning from what will come after always remains within my nigi-mitama’s heart. Once apart, he no longer has to play host to such a title, so that he may walk among mortals and take care of them without being pushed away. He is much more caring than I. More forgiving too.” The ara-mitama shifted in his seat, eventually getting up to move around the haiden in search of something, though Sukuna got his gaze forward instead of giving in to his curiosity. “We’ve only recently come together again.”

“Because of those bandits?”

“Because of your appearance within this very shrine on the same night that our fate brought us together, rushing a delicate process...” What followed was a noticeable shift in his kami’s voice. Less otherworldly, more familiar, his kami now spoke in a less confident tone than before. “I hope that you can imagine how much confusion I’ve had to deal with during this… trying time. It wasn’t until these powers of mine began to show themselves that I was convinced I had somehow pulled one over on the King of Curses. A mortal pretending to be a God in a shrine that did not belong to them. I should have been stuck down for such blasphemy.”

Sukuna stifled his amusem*nt at Yuji’s embarrassment. He could picture the kami’s face turning red while admitting to his own ignorance. Scrunched up cheeks and pouting lips, all to hide a morose disappointment underlying his words.

“I’ve done worse to the shrines of far more important deities and have yet to experience their judgment. I’m sure you would have been overlooked if that were the truth.”

“I should retaliate on their behalf after hearing that, but that's not my business. At least, I don’t think it is.” A groan followed, perhaps a headache stemming from the curse who had no reason to hide his sins when all parties present knew of them. Stating such things was supposed to alleviate whatever mixed emotions plagued his kami, yet Sukuna could not tell if he succeeded. “As it has always been, I remain on my own to carry out my business and my business alone.”

“Is that by choice?”

“Who knows?” A shrug from Yuji was inferred from the gap in his response. “That’s how I ended up here in this life, walking a path of my own making.”

The partition between the haiden and the honden swung open again. This time it was slower, gentler, treating the wooden frame as if it would break under the force of another ensuring outburst. Sukuna allowed himself a sideways glance at the noise. His eyes shifted over to find a hand sticking out into the haiden, beckoning him to turn and face the kami properly.

And so, Sukuna did just that. He moved his entire body, tucking his legs underneath himself now that both he and Yuji were able to look at one another without threat of rattling the very ground they rested upon. In Yuji’s lap, under his quivering palms was a neat pile of robes, consisting of a familiar red kosode at the base while a robe Sukuna hadn’t seen as a part of his wardrobe was stacked above it on display. If it had been laid out in full, perhaps the curse would have caught on to the type of attire he was looking at sooner, but for now, he had to be guided to the answer by what Yuji wished to share next.

“Itadori is my clan’s name. Itadori Wasuke, my mortal grandfather, was the one who raised me after my birth as there were only two of us left.”

“And Yuji?” Where does that name hold its origin?

“Yuji was the name my father gave me, but I know nothing of him or my mother. I didn't mean to deceive you into believing that Yuji is my true name as a Kami, but it does mean just as much to me, if not more.” His kami’s eyes fell to the robes in his hands, fingers now pinching at the fabric, itching to be done with whatever reason he’d brought it out in the first place. “I—my life up until now… I was born with a strong body. No curse technique of my own, but with enough cursed energy to hold my own in a fight. I was trained as a sorcerer when I was younger. I then left when I found myself disagreeing with how the clans conducted themselves, picking up life as a nomad instead. That was why I fought a cursed spirit in Junpei’s village. It wasn’t the first time I’d done so. I wanted to bring them some semblance of peace again. I’m sorry.”

Sorry? Yuji apologized to Sukuna, but for what? The mortal life he’d been stricken with?

Learning that any initial awkwardness or hesitation that laced their interactions was not because they were between a kami and a curse, but a sorcerer and a curse, was enlightening to say the least, but that had not stopped Yuji from engaging with him, now did it? His reasoning for fighting the cursed spirit had not changed. In fact, this explained the difference in power and the reason Yuji had been inflicted with wounds that would have been unavoidable if he had been merged with his ara-mitama. What was on Sukuna’s mind now was whether Yuji would continue to host the curse’s presence and remain receptive to his courting attempts now that the truth was out. Just because his kami had a more complicated past that Sukuna wasn’t initially aware of, that did not equate to an excuse to cut things off.

“Why do you feel the need to apologize to me?”

“I don’t know— I mean, I do know!— but… You’ve been so forward during the short times you were here, and after everything you’ve done to gather the necessary people and materials to see this shrine restored, I felt like I owed the truth now that I’m finally working through it myself. Even now I still don’t fully grasp who I am, who we are. It fluctuates between who is more present, my ara-mitama and I. I know it will all eventually settle. I’m afraid of when it does. Worse still, I’m afraid of the reactions of those outside. Their fear and scorn— If I already feel this way about myself, what reactions could they possibly hold?”

“Do you know what I think?” Sukuna extended his hand into the honden, hazarding the chance to touch his kami’s face to wipe away the building tears ready to trickle down his cheeks. “I think you’re an idiot.”

“Excuse you?” Yuji’s gaze darkened immediately, the hand he was about to use to hold onto Sukuna’s own now frozen in place. Perhaps Sukuna’s wording could have used some more refinement, but he failed to see how he was wrong in this case. Instead of reeling back, Sukuna moved closer, pressing against his kami’s patience to clarify where his observation stemmed from.

“Fear is a natural response all mortals have to those stronger than them. It’s expected. Few can escape experiencing it because that is a fault of their being. Yet, in the case of those who’ve flocked to this place in recent weeks, many still remain at your side. Not because they fear retribution if they were to flee, but because they are concerned over your wellbeing, you dense brat.”

Hearing of his kami’s true power— power that had yet to showcase upper limits —while feeling the aftershocks reverberate throughout the land had Sukuna experiencing everything but fear in those initial moments. Excited at the prospect of what his kami could do, reveling in the destruction one could cause on such a scale, those feats of strength were only beyond his current level. Sukuna had something new to strive for right within his grasp, but as much as he wished to believe that, the truth was that his claim was no more defining than that of anyone else where they currently stood. Unlike himself, Yuji did not care for the power his existence blessed him with. An intrinsic opposite whereas his ara-mitama possibly shared in Sukuna’s stance, but the curse was unclear. But it was Yuji initially that Sukuna had come to show interest in, even if his status as a kami prompted him to converse in the first place. And it was Yuji whom Sukuna would have to win over first, the more amiable of the two, should the beginnings of their previous courtship be salvaged into something proper and deserving of the kami he was with.

“You’ve won over the hearts of many in my absence. Such loyalty was spawned by a sickening generosity I could never replicate. But I am also content with using force when it becomes necessary, as we both know that kindness cannot solve every problem this world has to offer.” Sukuna pulled away from Yuji’s cheek to take his kami’s still-wavering hand. “You’re right about scolding my absence. I should have spent more time here with you in the beginning than assume I could simply come back whenever I pleased without anything changing behind my back. In light of all that has happened, what has been learned, and if you’re willing, I wish to offer you a choice for us to start over. If you allow me to remain with you, I vow that you will never have to call upon this greater power against your wishes again for I will always be there to act in your stead. Should you desire I leave instead, then today will be the last you see of me. I’ll leave quietly, without so much as another word.”

This offer was a dangerous gamble. Sukuna could lose the investment he’d placed into this shrine. His goal of keeping Yuji for himself would be cast to the wind should the kami decide it, yet it was an act like this that he’d hoped his own desperation, his willingness to follow through, would shine through any doubt cast over him.

“You know less of me than when you last took off. The being I’ll eventually become, what changes may occur—I still don’t know myself, not truly. There’s so much to sort through, so many memories of lifetimes I’ve forgotten—”

“Allow me to get to know you then. We can sort through them together.”

Suddenly, Yuji whisked his hand free, a not-so-genuine visage of disgust on his face informing Sukuna that this may not be the nigi-mitama, but the ara-mitama instead.

“Why can’t you just be a bastard instead of being, all— This!?” Flustered hands gestured in a vague circle around Sukuna’s being.

“Too good for words, Kami?” Now feeling a bit cheeky, as if a greater pressure had been quelled within this space, Sukuna leaned back in a more comfortable position. “Maybe you don’t know everything there is about me?”

“I—” The ara-mitama vanished just as his hand flew up over his kami’s mouth. With Yuji present again, his kami shook his head, content to laugh off his other half’s antics as he rose from his seat. “Forgive us. He— Well, I —have a complicated history with curses.”

Sukuna raised his eyebrow.

“Is a curse responsible for inflicting this cycle of separation you both have alluded to earlier?” One would think that a curse powerful enough to split a kami in two would be well known, but that depended on how the curse manifested. Was it only the intent of the one who cast it, or was it a cursed spirit of old simple wielding their power? Considering that Nai-no-kami has gone unnamed and has remained mostly out of public worship, quite possibly from his inconsistency to appear in full power, it stood to reason that the story of how this came to be became equally as obscure.

“That’s… a personal tale for another time. I hope you can understand.”

“I won’t pry further.”

“Thank you. I’d like to offer something in exchange, even though you didn't require it... I wish to forge the vow you offered with my proper name as a kami. Unlike Yuji, you will truly be the only one who knows it, as it has been lost from human memory for some time. I do not want to find it repeated by anyone other than you.”

“I understand.”

“Great. That’s— Great!” Yuji stepped closer, eventually taking Sukuna’s hand only to move it just enough out of his way so that he could sit within the curse’s lap of his own volition. His confidence wasn’t soaring, but it was a bolder move than the first time they’d made this exchange. An exchange Sukuna knew he should lean down for, as his kami would then move to whisper his promised name into the curse’s ear. “The name my ara-mitama has been keeping safe all this time is Yonaoshi. Both Yuji and Yonaoshi are ours to share and embody in equal parts, but while we remain split, individual preference can’t be avoided.”

Yonaoshi.

The name was new. Different. Yet, Sukuna couldn’t help but find he had a preference for the name with less power tethered to it as he repeated them both several times in his mind. He wondered if Yuji could sense him doing so, testing the sounds in his own internal voice, as he did not wish to repeat it so openly on his tongue.

“I’ll be sure to treasure it. May I still call you Yuji all I wish?”

“You may.”

“Now then, Yuji, aren’t you going to share with me the decision you’ve come to, regarding my offer?” Sukuna knew he was being a bit impatient.

“Hm? I thought that sharing my name so intimately would be obvious.” Yuji grabbed his cheeks as he turned away so that his face was no longer in the curse’s view. “But if I have to say it, then I would like it if you stayed. I want to… continue with this courting and um… Uraume would leave if you did right? I really like Uraume—”

“So that is where your heart truly lies?” Sukuna forced a smirk on his face as he toyed with his kami, all too aware of how attached his servant had become and vice versa.

“No! That’s not what I meant!”

“I know.”

To placate Yuji’s anxieties, Sukuna turned his head and pressed a kiss onto the top of his forehead. The act had caused his kami to stutter, leaving him open for a second on his cheek, and a third on his hand once Sukuna allowed himself to fully descend into the delight he felt in the reciprocation to his advances. There was no assumption, nor a jumping to conclusions this time, leading to an even greater desire to show off the beautiful being in his arms to all who could witness them.

“Shall we go outside and inform the masses that they needn’t worry any longer now that you are free from your depressive stupor?” Sukuna made a gesture as if he were about to stand, waiting to see his kami’s reaction before getting ahead of himself.

“Um, maybe in a little bit? I’m still nervous about seeing everyone after, you know.” Yuji pressed his fingers together, retaining that cute persona that had Sukuna just as smitten as when he bared his fangs and threatened to tear the earth asunder in his anger. “Could we remain like this?”

“As long as you wish.”

“Or at least as long as it takes for Yorozu’s patience to wear out.”

“Speaking of her,” Sukuna let out a sigh as that woman’s very name had almost ruined the pleasant mood he found himself in. “How did your… ‘friendship’ come to be?”

“Ah, well, you see…”

Notes:

WOW! We made it!

Note time! ;)
-Yonaoshi [world renewal/repair/remaking] is a name for entities that came about during the Tokugawa Period that were worshiped as "Gods of World Renewal" While this period is far later than that of the Heian Period, the term itself fits the interpretation of Kami!Yuji well as an earthquake can be seen as both a disaster and in a more optimistic sense, a chance to start over with a clean slate. Roseylilac once again helped me come up with the name I wanted to give to the original Kami Yuji stemmed from! <3 Our back and forth exchange of ideas has really helped me, so thank you so much!
-Sukuna doesn't lose his footing or become all too affected by the earthquake due to his blessing. XD The aftershocks traveling far greater than any normal quake should, is intentional on as a means of waking up the world to Yuji/Yonaoshi's awakening. The sorcerers in the capital have to shaking rn.
-Originally, I was going to leave the sorcerer challenging Sukuna to be unnamed. as they weren't important for the greater narrative. But so many of you suggested that they were Gojo or liked the idea, so I had then flocked to the thought as well, only to ultimately abandon it in favor of Kashimo as a Sukuna punching bag. I want to still bring Gojo in during the epilogue, but saving their first encounter for that makes more sense to me, rather than have them fight and technically end in one offing the other or something. Haha
-There is a famous legend of a furious Amaterasu hiding herself in the Ama-no-Iwato (Heavenly Rock-Cave Door) which plunged the world into darkness until the other Kami found a way to bring her out. Yorozu and Suguru are referencing such ways right when Sukuna shows up. Ah, perfect timing.
-Yorozu calling Sukuna out for taking so long to get here is 100% an in character moment & a fourth-wall break. There is an intentional pattern of Sukuna visiting the three times before its decided that he shall stay. This is a nod to Heian courting by nobility, in which a man would visit his future wife's home over three nights with the intention of getting caught by her family, only for marriage to be discusses as a result. The ara-mitama may as well be Yuji's family in this scenario. Haha
-Sukuna speaking to Yuji had a lot of planning and reworking involved, as I wasn't sure how I wanted to portray Yuji and his ara-mitama (for sake of ease, we'll refer to him as Yonaoshi) in conversation. I had to decide how often I wanted them to switch and who shared what, which in the end turned out pretty good I'd say. Sukuna isn't a master and consoling or being soft, but he's able to play of the two halves of the kami well enough and remain steadfast in his original claim without considering giving up despite how much danger he could easily get himself in. It is weird having Yuji be the one with more power in the relationship, but it's also refreshing.
-Yonaoshi and Yuji are still, well, YUJI. The additional name is to embody a couple themes/ideas I had in mind when coming up with the original Kami, but when it comes to portraying our canon JJK character in an AU, I see both of them as Yuji but in different lights. Yonaoshi is more aggressive, prone to destruction and holds more of their 'divine' attributes and mannerisms, whereas Yuji is our more 'down to earth' version of himself. Their story is that of the gentle spirit wishing to be loved among the mortals, leaving the wild spirit in the heavens to watch over him as he enters the mortal reincarnation cycle. Only when they are together is their full power able to be restored and used, thus Yonaoshi's old memory was of a time when the ara-mitama was alone. There is no resentment of Yuji's decision as their understanding and love for one another is mutual. They will always reunite or make an attempt to, even unconsciously, in every lifetime. Unbeknownst to Sukuna, this cycle cannot be stopped. (oop)
-The Yayoi period spans the time when ancient Japan transitioned from the Neolithic period to the bronze age. (Possibly later in the Kofun period?) but I am placing the time Yuji referenced his split with his ara-mitama at least 500 years prior to meeting Sukuna. Considering humans had shorter lifespans the further you go back in history, that is a lot of lives to cycle through...
-I decided to intentionally leave out references to things such as Mahito + Yorozu's comb gift for future reference / plot threads as I wanted to really focus on Yuji and Sukuna during the second half. Ending on the "welp, time to explain what has been going on" was a funny way to dodge having to summarize half the fic again, but we will be seeing some of the fallout to Sukuna's reaction next update. (At least, that's the plan!)

I think that is all I wish to share for now, I ran out of note space Q.Q
Thank you all so much for reading!

Chapter 14: Tensei

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Yonaoshi, the name of their origin, was the burden his ara-mitama carried with or without Yuji present. While their most prominent title had survived the erosion of time, the name from which they could be customarily invoked had been left to fade out of mortal memory. What use was there in a name that summoned nothing but an echo of once was? And should that echo rebuild itself, it was only temporary. Humans were all too attached to the fleeting, unable to accept just how fast time moved even on the slowest of days—Never would it pause. Time was an affliction all mortals were cursed with, no exception.

Preferring the name of his current mortal life was a practical decision to assist with differentiation. That was the argument Yuji made for the decision when presenting himself before Sukuna in this strange state he’s found himself in. In truth, the choice held far more nuance. A desire to remain as attached as he could be to this current version of his nigi-mitama. An avoidance of the inevitable, the denial of change… At least, for a bit longer. Always dramatic he was, yet perhaps that was an infallible part of their nature that even his ara-mitama could not escape. But then again, there was an inherent sense of loneliness from when two became one that neither half truly faced before their fractured independence.

For a being like them to still experience new concepts after all this time was an almost silly thing to admit.

Different from the isolation felt when apart, it was only during this period of merging that two overlapping iterations could provide company in a way no other being could replicate. There was no need for words. Less need for action, as once the veil of ignorance had been lifted from Yuji’s eyes, his awareness of the blurred border between his beginning and Yonaoshi’s end acted as a web between their spirits. One that grew more layered and extravagant the longer they were together, each a spirit a branch from which emotions and concepts crossed between without the need for explicit communication.

Only when interacting with the world beyond the pair would their edges become more defined as far as an observer was concerned. Humans loved their categories. Order. Knowing what to expect and how—But eventually those distinct lines too shall fade, and what will be left is not the divine ara-mitama and the mortal nigi-mitama, but the single Kami who fell apart so easily over the inherent and necessary cycle of destruction and creation.

Does his ara-mitama despise him for what he became? Had these dozens—eventual hundreds—of lifetimes or meeting and parting ways not become draining?

Such questions were pointless when the answer was already known, and the feelings of guilt that spawned anyway were unfounded. Of course, his ara-mitama felt no such thing. Yonaoshi’s current state did come out of malice. Never toward his empathetic half. No matter how many times this dance was repeated, they were always meant to carry it out together. Pretending otherwise, actively pushing against their reunion… There was no point in harboring hatred for oneself.

In addition to the settling understanding between himself and his reunited half, Yuji’s current expression of gratitude extended toward Sukuna as well.

The curse had taken the news of Yuji’s ‘deception’ and the explanation of his history better than anticipated. Yuji’s own thoughts regarding Sukuna’s reactions, or rather, lack thereof given the curse’s unchanging stance regarding their courtship were twofold. His mortal lens found the situation strange and nerve-wracking given the being he had become a bit infatuated with. The lack of a forceful resolution by Sukuna’s hand did a lot to make Yuji comfortable with the two moving forward, leaving him to second guess a few of his preconceived notions regarding the type of person a walking calamity was.

His own hypocrisy was lost to him until later, but the point still stood.

Through the eyes of a Kami, however, Sukuna’s actions were both amusing and intriguing. It was clear that the curse hadn’t met someone his match in terms of raw power in a long time. There was an unspoken awareness to act respectfully in his presence, while still refusing to submit by relinquishing the smug conversation habits of someone used to lording over others. And while it was clear to Yuji now more than ever that Sukuna had pursued him first and foremost for what he was and the powers that he may hold, to risk that all in the hopes of continuing their courtship had the kami taken aback. The King of Curses was an interesting being, unique in many ways, all managing to capture Yuji’s continued interest to the point that his own boldness in response had surprised him.

The sorcerer that Yuji was might still hold a few reservations regarding this union, but there were enough arguments to quell his guilt over selfish pursuits that they no longer mattered. Sukuna would remain with him, willing to do so, meaning the chances of greater destruction at the curse’s hands out in the world had been lowered substantially. And if trouble were to come to them, for that very curse to carry the burden of engaging in violence on his behalf… Both sides of Yuji’s being were pleased if this vow held true.

“Yuji.”

“Hm?”

Yuji tilted his head up only slightly, his eyes hanging half shut as he’d melted all too easily into the giant arms, keeping his drowsy mind from slumping over in Sukuna’s hold. Another perk of this continued interaction, as previous fear of their might had become replaced with a shameless appreciation for comfort. Although, reservations about being handled this way in front of others were still present in the back of his mind.

“We’ll spend the rest of the day and night here if I let you fall into slumber.”

“Is that a bad thing?” What happened to ‘As long as you wish?’

“Are you so cruel as to make those outside wait long for confirmation that the Kami who holds all their concern is alright?” Praying on Yuji’s easily developed guilt was as disrespectful as it was effective in getting the kami to move.

“The trees are still facing the sky and the mountain is still standing tall. The lack of movement should be indicator enough.” In contrast to his words, Yuji sat up in Sukuna’s arms while grumbling his disapproval. These were words from his ara-mitama bleeding through, garnering enough caution from the curse to avoid saying anything further, as he would soon follow in standing alongside him.

How adept was Sukuna in telling them apart? Yuji was curious, as even he couldn’t name every time their reaction could be attributed to one over the other. Maybe a game should be made of it to sate his curiosity…

“Should I take the lead, or would you prefer to step out first?”

“You can.” Yuji slid his foot back, stepping out of Sukuna’s way while gesturing for the curse to go on ahead. “I’m going to tuck myself behind you.”

“You, of all beings, cannot be scared.” Sukuna scoffed.

“Not scared. Nervous. It’s been some time since I’ve been worshiped so directly, especially under my true title. I would hate to be disappointed in living up to that.”

“Your prior demonstration of power ensured that won’t be the case.” The curse now stood in front of the haiden’s entrance, about to push the itado aside, all before adding another thought to join the rest aloud. “And I would not court a disappointing Kami.”

The already present dusting of pink on Yuji’s cheeks became a saturated hue of red. The color remained as Yuji followed Sukuna outside, deepening as hushed whispers filled the air, with frantic eyes darting around the curse to lock onto the kami scuttling unceremoniously behind him. If Yuji had it his way, he’d continue to shuffle around Sukuna to avoid making contact with the others as long as possible, easing his way into eventually lowering his head and apologizing for the ordeal and stress he must have caused before and during his isolation. This slow and gradual departure from his comfort zone would not come to be, however, as Sukuna was quick to move just a bit too fast for Yuji to follow without revealing his awkward intentions, leaving the kami to flounder once exposed to the group who had not once considering leaving his side during this strenuous period.

Relief was truly the first emotion on their faces, which in turn had Yuji mirroring that feeling within his core.

“H-Hello, everyone.”

Yuji bowed his head, allowing himself a sigh in an effort to regain his composure. His ears picked up the immediate sound of their approaching footsteps. Quick to get close, but not too close, their hesitation when testing the waters of what proximity was now acceptable to their kami was to be expected. Between exposure of Yuji’s true divine station and the presence of the curse staking his claim beside him, the sheer pressure of those two aspects was enough to stave off impulsivity… In everyone except one.

“Itadori-sama!”

Yorozu was quick to shout his name as she ran toward him, arms extended wide with every intention of squeezing him tight should she manage to latch on. Such intentions would not be fulfilled, as again the curse beside Yuji acted without warning. With two hands, Sukuna lifted Yuji into the air, balancing him primarily on palms placed down Yuji’s back, leaving limbs to embarrassingly flail about from the lack of earth beneath his feet. The motion had been conducted flawlessly, removing Yuji from Yorozu’s path just before contact could be made.

“You— Allow me to express my happiness, you oaf!” Shifting from the curse to the kami she was after, Yorozu called out to Yuji. “Ita-kun!”

“You will do no such thing.”

Sukuna only raised Yuji higher as Yorozu hands swatted at the hair above her head. His animosity for her had grown, developing into envy plain as day, from the moment Yuji shared the comb he’d been gifted by her during his explanation of their friendship’s origin. The curse had come close to snapping it in half, as evidenced by the contemplation in his face, though the exact reason for the intense reaction was lost on the kami considering Yuji had received many offerings in addition to Sukuna’s before. Yuji had refrained from speaking on the subject further to avoid provocation.

“Know your place, wretch.”

“My place is my Itadori-sama’s side, and I don’t need to restrain him for that to hold true.” Yorozu’s confidence was unparalleled, especially now that Sukuna’s ability to physically strike her down for such remarks had been stripped of him, so long as they remained within the shrine’s grounds.

“What are you implying?”

Yuji felt unsteady as Sukuna leaned down to confront Yorozu at her level, their foreheads coming dangerously close, opposing energy sparking around them. It was enough to decimate Yuji’s balance, and his pride, leading the kami to shout on the verge of screeching. His panicked face did him no favors.

“UNHAND ME! PUT ME DOWN THIS INSTANT!”

Akin to a turtle stuck on its back, squirming side to side only accomplished so much until the curse keeping him in the air relented and dropped him to the ground. There was something to be said about the confident smirks Sukuna and Yorozu used to antagonize one another, both believing themselves to be the one Yuji would place himself near once his autonomy was restored. However, that was far from the case, as Yuji’s feet darted in the opposite direction before he could even behind shouting for aid.

“Choso-nii! Uraume-san! Help me!”

Much to the arguing pair’s shock, Yuji dove between Uraume and Choso, the latter of whom reacted quickly by becoming a barrier to hide behind should Sukuna or Yorozu feel inclined to give chase. Junpei and Geto, meanwhile, kept enough distance to avoid getting between affairs between the King of Curses, his Kami, and those willing to insert themselves between them. That did not mean amusem*nt couldn’t be found on their faces. Junpei had the decency to turn away when attempting to hide his gawking, while Geto merely raised a sleeve.

At least this reaction was a far better one than what Yuji had anticipated.

Yuji grabbed hold of the back of Choso’s garments, enduring the shiver running up his spine from the unwelcome removal of the ground beneath his feet. It was only after did Yuji look up to meet Uraume’s gaze, who in turn bowed their head.

“Thank you for gracing us with your presence. I’m glad to see you are alright, Kami-sama.”

“Same to you, Uraume-san. I’m sorry for causing you to worry, and for wasting your offerings—”

“Nonsense.” Uraume sighed. It was their usual sigh, always bewildered by their Kami’s words. “They were made in opposition to your request. But now that you’re out and about, our first order of business should be to prepare a feast to celebrate.”

The prospect of food was tempting to Yuji’s stomach, his own hunger finally acknowledged with a low growl only Uraume was privy to. Both he and Uraume’s eyes turned toward the noise, but before any comment could be made, Yorozu had stormed over faster than Sukuna cared to walk.

“You’re his brother!?” Full of skepticism, she crossed her arms in a huff. She then mumbled an additional comment into her shoulder. “You don’t even look related...”

“I am the eldest of his brothers.” Choso wording avoided the previous conundrum of whether he and his brothers were to be considered the kami’s older brothers or younger when taking physical appearance in mind. Yuji had no preference either way, happily indulging in possessing a family when he so rarely came to experience one.

“And when was that established?” An accusatory look had been sent Yuji’s way from the curse now standing over them. There was an unspoken suggestion that Yuji had intentionally left out this detail while he was catching Sukuna up on what he’d missed.

“The day we met.” Choso answered. “Our kinship is unbreakable. I will protect him at all costs.”

Sukuna then turned his attention to the kami still standing behind him.

“I didn’t send you attendants to adopt them.”

“You didn’t send any stipulations saying I couldn’t.” Yuji sniped back, defiantly pressing against Choso tighter with arms now wrapped around the Death Painting’s waist. With a pout on his face, Yuji glanced up with eyes threatening tears should the curse respond poorly. “Are you going to take him and his brothers away from me now?”

“That’s not what I—I had thought myself all caught up, but apparently I was mistaken.” The curse ground his teeth as he spoke. “Is there anything else you care to share with me that was overlooked?”

“No? I think that’s it. You already know about my uh… sorcerer-related hobbies.” That was the best way Yuji had thought to word his history without explaining the entirety of his cyclical reincarnations in front of others. In time, he’d make the distinction clear, but for now…

“I’m glad to hear that the sorcerer matter is settled. It will make future visits with your friends much easier to accommodate.” Uraume pressed their hands together, their exclamation supposed to be something all parties could agree with. And that would have been the case if it wasn’t for Sukuna’s response.

“You say that as if my kami’s already invited sorcerers here, barring these two.” Sukuna was pointing to Suguru and Yorozu with the two hands not currently crossed over his front.

“No… They came on their own.” Yuji turned away from the curse, releasing a pathetic attempt at whistling between his lips. “This is what happens when you disappear for days on end… And Fushiguro was the one who warned me about the bandits! So it is a good thing he showed up.”

“You— Far be it from me to lecture you on topics you have already decided to treat lightly.” Yet, Sukuna would immediately delve into the topic further the moment Yuji failed to immediately retort with anything. Even a single, unintelligible sound. “It’s awfully convenient that a sorcerer would appear to warn you about an approaching threat, garnering favor…”

“As endearing as it is to see you insinuate a connection between both parties because you’re jealous,” Yuji released Choso, no longer forcing him to stand before Sukuna when Yuji could easily confront the envious curse on his own. “The two who showed up at my shrine have nothing to do with those bandits. They’re old friends of mine who took advantage of your absence to investigate a kami with an all too familiar name. Besides, I already know who is responsible for pushing those bandits into following through with such a stupid idea.”

“You do?”

Surprise at Yuji’s claim spread through the group quickly.

“Unfortunately. And he’s a cursed spirit who I have a… history with. Something to be dealt with in the future, I’m sure.” Yuji tucked his hands away and sighed, not too thrilled to be reminded of the antagonistic force that seemed to follow him from one life to the next. How ironic that the curse born of human hatred towards one another would continuously cross paths with the kami who held nothing but adoration for them.

“Identify him, and I’ll see he’s removed from this earth.”

“And leave poor Itadori-sama all alone again?” Yorozu jumped to the ready, fists curled tightly in preparation to punch at the air. While she would not have to compete with Sukuna if the curse was no longer around, she’d rather poke fun at Sukuna for failing to consider his own offer. “Allow me the honor to—!”

“No. Please, none of that is necessary right now. Especially when I don’t even know where he currently resides. This curse… May we discuss this another time?”

Yuji’s insistence on shifting the topic elsewhere may appear as though he was taking the curse in question lightly, but the opposite was true. Pursuing that curse blindly would only provoke him into taking drastic measures. A dangerous fuse capable of great, immediate destruction, with the intent on dragging as many into the blast as possible. While Sukuna would easily snuff the curse out, he too was his own cataclysmic force. Yuji, specifically his ara-mitama shared that trait and posed the same level of risk to those surrounding him should the situation of their meeting hastily devolve.

Currently, this iteration of humanity’s curse had shown an interest in tearing down what had been built in Yuji’s name. The destruction of the lives he harbors under his watch. A suitable revenge for ruining the curse’s slow and sad*stic destruction of Junpei’s village, that curse would certainly be back to try again. Yuji was patient enough to wait. He had to be, lest Yonaoshi pursue the dead and faded trail the curse left behind in a tempered rampage boiling under the surface until the curse was found.

“You’ll allow me to take care of this matter for you when we pick this up again.” Sukuna demanded. “If not directly, then through other means. Setting personal feelings aside, an attack on your shrine is also an attack on the land I’ve claimed. Our domains overlap in this regard. If I were to turn a blind eye, it would set a shameful precedent.”

“Alright.” Yuji relented, finding Sukuna’s explanation suitable enough to compromise.

“We have other important matters to discuss in the meantime.” Both kami and curse turned to Uraume, curious as to what they were referring to, when what came next was pretty obvious. “As I said before, a feast should be in order now that Sukuna-sama has convinced you to join us again. Reconstruction after the bandit attack has already begun of the village in your absence. The humans who were harmed show no signs of injury or even scarring on their bodies. All that leaves is the recovery of spirits, while the preparations for the festival are almost complete—”

“Festival?” Yuji tilted his head.

“Don’t tell us you forgot about Nagoshi no Harae.” Geto spoke up, immediately bringing prior conversations from before the attack to light.

“I didn’t. I just… thought that we might not follow through with it, considering everything that has happened.”

“We could always refrain if you wish—”

“No! If the preparations have already begun, now isn’t the time to turn all the effort into waste!” Yuji’s words were frantic, garnering a chuckle out of Sukuna. The curse then rolled his eyes as he raised a hand, gesturing for the group to disperse now that a new goal was at the forefront of their minds.

“You heard my Kami, go and make yourselves useful. Tomorrow is the day of our celebration.”

“As you wish, Sukuna-sama.” Uraume bowed their head, as did the others, before the group around the haiden dispersed. Even Yorozu relinquished her burned desire to wedge herself between Yuji and Sukuna, shouting something about her own genius machinations that required diligent practice and a promise that there would be no disappointment in how they turned out.

While Sukuna massaged his temples to stave off the effect her voice had on him, Yuji sought to follow Uraume or Choso to see if they were in need of additional hands. He was stopped, however, by the very curse he was attempting to depart from, the fabric against the back of his neck pulled by the measly pinching of two fingers.

“And where do you think you’re going?”

“To… help?” Yuji bent his neck back to look at the curse, swallowing down his own nerves when he realized that Sukuna was holding back a fair amount of frustration.

“You will not lift even a finger before tomorrow comes to an end, do you understand?”

“Are you ordering me around in my own shrine?”

“I wouldn’t dream of it. But just knowing you’ll be depriving them of their means to express their gratitude and appreciation for your benevolence will surely stop that bleeding heart of yours from going against what I said.” And Sukuna, the smug bastard, was right. With the pride that came with understanding how ‘his kami’ operated, the curse moved to sweep Yuji off his feet once more. Kinder, and certainly more respectful, the kami was balanced upright against Sukuna’s chest. “Leave them be.”

“I hate you.”

“You hate that I’m right.”

Enduring the following hours of doing nothing beyond be pampered without having to lift his twitching fingers, as silly it would sound, was something Yuji wished to be praised for. Sukuna had made it his mission to see that Yuji relearn what it meant to relax and accept those wishing to serve him, just as he had during his last visit, but the tone of their interactions had shifted dramatically. Embarrassment from being kept in his lap while they ate or carried around to show off still persisted—but Yuji would continue to allow it for the time being—and so did the struggle to refrain from squirming in the curse’s hold. Yet, the initial nervousness of being so close to an accursed calamity of the once-oblivious divine catastrophe had since faded. The fear of a liar revealed no longer had reason to remain, replaced with a playful banter between the two and a stubborn need for Yuji to eventually stand and stretch his limbs in dire need of stimulation.

He would get his wish during the festival, thank the heavens, as Sukuna was less inclined to bind him tight to his side if it meant having to engage with others beyond Uraume for that night only. Did the curse think Yuji would up and disappear on him just like that? Or worse, dare to connect with another living being while his attention was off in another direction? That second thought was an intentional jab at Sukuna’s possessive streak. With the capability of being both endearing and frustrating, time would tell just if one emotion will win out over the other.

And so, after listening to Sukuna describing the travels that took him so far from Yuji’s shrine and the opponent whom he faced with visible regret after learning what he missed out on because of it, Yuji was left to wander about as he pleased.

“Go and do whatever it is you Kami do during these events.” Sukuna waved Yuji off, forcing a yawn as if he were sick of the kami’s presence, when that was further from the truth.

Uraume and Geto were found coordinating those who joined the celebration, either as small spots of entertainment or makers of food and desserts that had been procured in advance through a few tight connections. The actual turnout for the festival had been quite low, beyond those already living by the shrine. Yuji hadn’t expected much to begin with. The recent earthquake didn’t do any favors in beckoning people to come closer to his abode, but there were many either too determined to toss days of travel or too scared to deal with the repercussions of failing to arrive that brought a sense of life to the atmosphere Yuji had sorely missed.

“And since it is an honor to serve both the King of Curses and a Kami, I’m sure we won’t be paying fees nearly as high as some would dare to charge for their services elsewhere.” Geto smirked behind his sleeve, a scroll out between himself and Uraume as they went over the day’s expenses. Not everything was to be done for charity, and it was mostly on Sukuna’s amassed wealth that they could call upon so many resources when desired.

Junpei and his mother, Nagi, were easy enough to track down considering that Yuji was ambushed by them. More accurately, Junpei’s mother was the one who approached him with fierce determination to see for herself that Yuji was doing far better than when they last saw one another. Lamenting that their home had been lost in the attack, the only thought that followed so naturally to her was to re-extend her offer to have Yuji come to where the two would be living as the village below the shrine expanded to accommodate more people. Junpei tried to brush off Nagi’s words as a suggestion, but she made it clear there would be no backing out now that the distance between both locations had been cut dramatically.

“You will visit, Itadori-sama.”

“Mom!”

“Of course, Yoshino-san. I’ll be sure to come by soon.” Yuji responded with raised hands, submitting to the woman’s demands without daring to look at the mortified expression on Junpei’s face as his friend watched the scene unfold.

Yorozu, unsurprisingly, had taken much attention onto herself when she dashed atop the maidono, taking to the stage to begin an elaborate dance she’d concocted in mimicry of other Kagura dances she must have encountered before. She herself possessed no formal training, but the passion on display to perform from her heart was enough to sway many to affix their gaze, and she continued to move about with poise. Her attire was as audacious as her decision to begin her dance without warning or coordination with everyone else, yet no one would argue or force her to stop, so long as Yuji laughed along with her glee at seeing the performance through to the end.

“I have to admit, Ita-kun, as much as I wished to perform a dance for you, I’m having just as much fun simply dancing for the sake of it!” Yorozu admitted as she twirled around, moving with the soft wisp of the wind. Normally, the audacity to say such things during such a sacred dance to the very kami it was dedicated to would result in punishment. Her words would have been beyond insulting if they were to anyone else, as Yuji found her personal interest in the dance more enjoyable than if she were to do it out of an obligation and nothing more.

Choso, Eso, and most certainly, Kechizu had been in charge of procuring decorations for the festival. Lanterns for when the sun eventually left the sky, while other painted trinkets were used to bring an additional dash of color to the shrine for this special occasion. The center of all their hard work, naturally, was the chinowa. Placed in the center of the shrine’s grounds, the wreath of reeds towered high enough for even Sukuna to pass through without having to bend his head, though the curse would remain adamant in his refusal to participate in the festival directly. Yuji was not exempt from this, nor would he try to weasel his way out of it, but when Kechizu insisted that he be the first to begin his rather informal ceremony, an alarming shade of red became more common on the kami’s face appeared on his cheeks.

“Go on, Itadori-sama!” Kechizu nudged Yuji closer to the chinowa. “You should have the honor!”

Turning to the other Death Paintings for help would not provide him any, as they not only agreed with their little brother. No, it was much worse. They actively placed themselves in such a way that Yuji could not simply turn around and bolt. So this was what sibling teasing was like?

“Could we, perhaps, hold off a bit longer—”

“Are you insinuating that Kechizu’s chinowa isn’t good enough? That he needs more time to perfect it?” Eso playfully threw words into Yuji’s mouth where there had been none.

“I said no such thing!”

“Enough Eso.” Choso chastised his brother, providing a hope so fleeting that Yuji couldn’t even express his joy before it soon fell from his face. “Itadori-sama is just preparing himself to be the proper example of how one should walk through the chinowa. His desire for his own perfection is for all of our sakes.”

“That isn’t it— Fine. I’ll go first!”

With a reluctant sigh, Yuji stilled himself before approaching the chinowa. While his mortal half had never taken part in this ceremony directly, Yonaoshi had many times before. It was Yonaoshi who manifested in full upon reaching the chinowa, bowing to the ring of reeds before passing through and circling to the front from his left. The action was then repeated, with the second pass diverting to the right with the goal of returning to the front of the chinowa one last time.

It was here that both mortal and kami alike reflected on the days leading up to this festival. The circ*mstances of their union, the fateful storm that sent Yuji seeking shelter in a shrine his heart knew better than his mind. A lie that was closer to the truth. A silent prayer was given for the lives who had been lost, innocent and guilty alike. While one half found the calling of such destructive power necessary, another continued to lament that it came to that at all, both choosing to leave their discordance behind when stepping through the chinowa for the third and final time.

It was time to let go and begin anew.

The relief the ceremony brought was enough for the kami’s spirits to calm. A smile came to Yuji’s face to be shared with those observing him, content with the outcome. This wordless exclamation was enough to prompt others to take part in passing through the chinowa, with Yuji watching over them until the night began to wind down and the drinking among the attendees inversely grew.

Yuji was not going to commit to turning in for the evening just yet, but he did require enough of a break from socializing that he excused himself before retreating into the haiden to give his ears and voice a rest from conversation. A rest that would elude him a while longer, for when the kami stepped into his entrance with the itado sliding shut behind him, he was not greeted to the quiet echo of his worship hall. Instead, the sound of objects being picked up, fumbled with and haphazardly placed back down with the accompaniment of murmured words had Yuji snapping up from his thoughts to find that he was not alone.

A young man stood in the center of that hall, leaving the only thing between them to be the cold fire pit between their feet. His hair was white as freshly fallen snow, with eyes covered in a contrasting onyx blindfold. His attire, a loose-hanging kariginu, shared the same dark color, only differing in the blue accents found in the stitching. The man would have faded into the dark corners of the room if not for his hair and subsequent voice eager to address Yuji before him.

“So you’re the Kami of this shrine!” With an excessive amount of energy, the intruder skipped over to Yuji, bouncing from one side to the next, poking and prodding without a care in the world. “Megumi-kun didn’t say the Kami was you, but that explains why he was so jumpy when I cornered him…”

“Cornered him!?” Yuji swatted the intruder’s hand away from his clothes, releasing a hiss at the lack of personal space— His awful lack of respect! Even with the blindfold, Yuji found himself being ogled at. A thin strip of fabric did nothing to prevent the Six Eyes from seeing all there was, such was their boon.

But from what Yuji could recall from Fushiguro’s own mouth, this was just what one had to expect when dealing with Gojo Satoru, the current head of the Sugawara to whom the Gojo clan had recently risen to power within.

From personal experience, Yuji had only met Gojo in passing, at a generous distance when accompanying Fushiguro around his own clan’s estate. His friend had more encounters with the eccentric clan head, mostly through a mutual connection surrounding Fushiguro’s father and some political maneuvers that had gone over Yuji’s head. With both sorcerers inheriting their clan’s prized cursed techniques along with being appointed leaders within their families— even if Fushiguro is only an heir at the moment —the unfortunate truth was that their interactions would only increase from there.

But for them to have spoken so soon… Fushiguro and Kugisaki couldn’t have made it back to the capital already, could they? Something told the kami that this Gojo had ambushed the two during their travel in demand of answers. Judging by the first few seconds of their meeting, impulsivity and impatience were certainly to blame.

“Relax, Megumi-kun is fine. A little shaken, but— There’s a joke about that earthquake here! Give a minute to get the wording right—”

“I will not!”

“And I lost it. Oh, well.” Gojo shrugged, not all too invested in whatever amusing thought had flashed in his mind. “You’re the cause of that big quake a few days ago, aren’t you, Earth Kami? You should have seen the look on the elder’s faces when it happened! There was this God awful meeting and then everyone in the capital thought the world was going to end. I have all these people looking at me like I could do something about it while I was trying to save my drink from spilling over—”

“Why are you in my haiden!?” Yuji flexed his fingers against the air, funneling his boiling anger through small, crushing movements over an invisible object in his hands. “Why are you here at all with no formal— Ryomen Sukuna is outside these very walls and if you want to be responsible for providing ample excuse to—”

“Is it true that you gave Sukuna, of all curses, some kind of blessing?”

Heavens above, this man was not taking Yuji seriously in the slightest.

“And what if I did? Are you here to demand one as well?” Or to demand anything at all other than the very limited supply of patience Yuji possessed.

“Oh, no. Not at all. I’m already blessed, but if you’re handing them out—”

“Get out of my shrine.” Completely devoid of emotion, fearing that the only thing to lace his words is the anger and frustration of his ara-mitama. “Now.”

“Sure, sure. But—” Gojo stepped back from Yuji, consequently moving away from the exit, to put a ‘safer’ distance between the two before giving the haiden another sweep with his eyes. The tone of his voice shifted quite drastically from his carefree attitude to something serious and eerily intense. “Are you ok?”

“I was until you broke into my home.”

“Fair point. You’re not being kept here against your will, are you?”

Against his…?

If Yuji had been asked this question some time ago, perhaps the morning after the fateful storm or the day Sukuna had returned to his shrine for a second visit, his answer would have been ‘yes.’ Objectively, he could have left at any time, but the ability to make that choice with his own morals in mind and the fear of drawing Sukuna’s ire was not possible. He had become trapped in a what had been initially been a lie to save his own skin. By obligation. By fear. But now? Yuji remained within this shrine by choice. This was a sacred place that he’d come and gone from for more lifetimes than he could count. If he truly wished to leave its grounds, while he may have those insisting on accompanying him, there was little that could be done to stop him now that his position has changed.

His nigi-mitama and ara-mitama were whole again. Their might restored—That did not mean that they were immune to the consequences that leaving this shrine could bring, but there were few who could truly invoke such concern.

“No.” Yuji answered. “I am here because this is my shrine. I desire to be here.”

“That’s a better answer than what I was imagining.”

“I don’t want to know what you have been imagining in that head of yours.” The kami shook his head. “You must have encountered Kugisaki with Fushiguro. She’ll be delighted to know that Sukuna won't be parting from my side anytime soon, but even I might not be able to hold him back should he find you lurking about.”

The underlying threat of notifying Sukuna of Yuji’s unwelcome threat was immediately received. The kami was lying, of course. Not about threatening to expose the sorcerer, but about his inability to hold the curse back, as there was a high chance he could take whatever Sukuna threw at him even while he was still getting used to the full range of his powers again. Some training was in order…

“Scary.” Back to condescending and childish, Gojo glanced at the haiden’s entrance, as if assessing just how far Sukuna was from their current position. He then moved past Sukuna entirely, his focus shifting to another concentration of cursed energy belonging not to the curse’s servants or Yuji’s attendants, but to the curse user the shrine happened to have picked up. “I see that Suguru has been staying here. How did that happen?”

Gojo knew Geto enough or was uncaring enough to address him by his given name. If it wasn’t for the drop in energy from his words, Yuji would have thought it to be a toss-up between his assumptions instead of leaning toward the former.

Huh.

“He got himself into a bit of trouble, and now he wishes to pay back a debt I did not require of him.”

“You’re taking care of him?”

“I look after all guests staying at my shrine.” Regardless of how long they intend to stay.

“Good.”

Before Yuji could inquire about whatever relationship Gojo and Geto shared, a notable series of vibrations in the earth paired with a shift in the air alerted Yuji of Sukuna’s approach before the itado could be ripped open. Gojo’s presence within the shrine would not be overlooked for long, even with most of his cursed energy pressed tight against his being. A special grade sorcerer such as he simply held too much power to hide completely. As such, the moment Sukuna caught wind of it, the only natural reaction for the curse to have would be to check on the kami eerily quiet about the unexpected presence.

“Sorcerer.”

“King of Curses!” Gojo called back, responding quick to the aggressive snarl while jumping back again, further backing himself into a corner once he finally picked one instead of floundering equally between either side of the haiden. “I guess that means my investigation is over.”

“Where do you think you’re scurrying off to?” Sukuna raised his hand in preparation for readying his cursed technique to strike down at the sorcerer, only for Yuji’s to quickly turn around and clasp his own hands around the curse’s arm to prevent him from starting any sort of fight on these grounds.

“You should really come to the capital sometime. It's gorgeous this time of year.” Gojo, meanwhile, ignored the curse’s threat entirely as he continued to address Yuji, his own hands now threaded together by his fingers in preparation for an activation of his own technique. “We’ll be seeing more of each other in the future, Itadori-sama.”

And with the meeting of the sorcerer’s palms, Gojo disappeared entirely from their sight.

“Yuji.” The kami’s hands were still around Sukuna’s arm, making it easy for the curse to raise said limb higher into the air and take Yuji with it.

“I don’t want you spilling blood in my shrine!”

“Why was that Gojo here!?”

“It’s not my fault this time!” Yuji lowered his head, too tired to deal with whatever all that was, along with how close he came to requiring a show of force to shut both parties down should Gojo had chosen to fight instead of flee. “I swear, I just wanted to rest for a bit. He snuck in all on his own!”

Sukuna clicked his tongue.

“I’m never going to be able to take my eyes off you, am I?” The curse lowered Yuji back toward the ground, but not before leaning down to press a kiss on the kami’s forehead. While both were still in the process of calming down from the sudden intrusion, the small expression of affection kept them from continuing what was going to be a very lengthy discussion in the days to follow. “At least you’re pleasant to look at.”

“Only pleasant?”

“Infuriating would have angered you.” The worst part was that Sukuna was right. Yuji was angered, so much so that he glared through the curse’s skull before closing his eyes in an attempt to comprehend the entirety of what just happened.

Over a millennium of life experience told Yuji that what was about to come next would be far from the idyllic peace he always dreamed of, but at least it prepared him for tackling future troubles as they came… right?

Notes:

I have a lot to say and not enough space to say it all in this box. Q.Q

Notes:
-Tensei [Reincarnation] For avid manga/anime consumers, you've probably seen this term pop up in every other isekai. I had thought to just name this chapter 'Epilogue' but that was too easy and it wouldn't have fit the theme of everything else. SMH
-While this ending has the set-up for more to come, this fic is over. I plan to add one more sukuita-centric fic to the series in time (I have A LOT of other things to work on rn) but for now, this is the story I intended to tell. Yuji's journey and development throughout this piece were the driving focus of how the story ultimately developed and concluded, with his arc being the thing I wanted to see completed the most by the time we reached the last chapter. There is a lot I could say about him, from the shift of using sorcerer to self-identify to kami no matter which 'mitama' is fronting or just going back to reread the fic to pick out which elements of his personality can be attributed to which sides of his being, the final open acceptance and understanding of himself which now easily allows more interactions with Sukuna--oh! And how the script has been flipped on who really holds all the power in this relationship :D I love it all.
-Nagoshi no Harae played the perfect role in wrapping this piece up before our somewhat, 'end credit scene' as I started affectionately referring to Gojo's sneaky entrance. Yuji, now coming to terms with who and what he is, now gets a soft restart just as he and Sukuna spoke about a chapter prior. This festival involved relieving oneself of previous misdeeds from the year while welcome the rest of what is to come. In the lead up to that scene, I ended up writing small nods to the cast of our shrine occupants, as a sort of wrap-up / tour of everyone we have staying at Yuji's shrine.
-Despite being an all powerful Kami, Yuji doesn't like pressing the 'dangerous God button' unless he has to. So when the nigi-mitama is more present, we end up with humorous moments like Yuji running to Choso and Uraume for cover or him grabbing Sukuna instead of doing something more drastic when Gojo appeared.
-Speaking of Gojo's appearance, I've rewritten that scene a dozen times over. At least one or two iterations were shared on my twitter, but I ultimately ended up with something that wouldn't feel TOO cliffhanger-y in the sense that if nothing else was written ever past this point, I would assume this wouldn't keep you readers up at night. XD His attire is based on a standard nobleman's attire and the palette of his Jujutsu Tech uniform in canon. I added blue accents to match Gojo's eyes should he ever take the blindfold off. A part of me wonders if his hair should be long too... Hm.
-Sukuna gets a taste of Uraume's stress when dealing with Yuji between the additional information to catch him up, dealing with the sorcerers, DEALING WITH YOROZU. It's so much fun to test his patience.

I AM VERY GRATEFUL TO EVERYONE WHO HAS TAKEN THE TIME TO READ THIS FIC!
LIKE HOLY HECK! The support I've received for this fic. Your comments, theories, HCs and art have all been incredible and I'm really, really honored to have experienced all this with you. I've enjoyed myself immensely both researching the religious and historical elements for this piece, along with speaking about it at length with friends. A lot of work went into imaging the world and how the story would shape it, with the story falling to the whims of the characters at times and thus be shaped by them as a result.

I'm sure there is always more to say. I'll figure something out, maybe take to my social media or edit this A/N later if something comes up. For now, I am delighted to finally designate this story complete. Thank you all so much for reading.
I hope to see you in other future projects! <3 Take care!

Lying In Wait - Cogni_Diss - 呪術廻戦 (2024)

References

Top Articles
Latest Posts
Article information

Author: Madonna Wisozk

Last Updated:

Views: 6311

Rating: 4.8 / 5 (68 voted)

Reviews: 91% of readers found this page helpful

Author information

Name: Madonna Wisozk

Birthday: 2001-02-23

Address: 656 Gerhold Summit, Sidneyberg, FL 78179-2512

Phone: +6742282696652

Job: Customer Banking Liaison

Hobby: Flower arranging, Yo-yoing, Tai chi, Rowing, Macrame, Urban exploration, Knife making

Introduction: My name is Madonna Wisozk, I am a attractive, healthy, thoughtful, faithful, open, vivacious, zany person who loves writing and wants to share my knowledge and understanding with you.